Don't Hesitateby TresviriChaptersChapter 1: Rifts (Edited)Chapter 2: The Tale of Strider Chapter 3: ArrivalChapter 4: Alex's Wild Night(Pt1)Chapter 5: Alex's Wild Night(Pt2)Chapter 6: The Mountain and The Night of Skulls(Pt1) Chapter 7: The Mountain and The Night of Skulls(Pt2)Chapter 8: Attack on Canterlot?!Chapter 9: What Happened?Chapter 11: Fated Meetings Evaded.Chapter 12: Let's go to The Library.Chapter 13: Knife Party.Chapter 14: The Voices and The Suit.Chapter 10: First morning in Ponyville. (The accident chapter)Chapter 1: Rifts (Edited)Chapter 1 "How is it that I still can't find my way around here?" Alex questioned with a frustrated sigh. "Seriously the town is not that big." Alex was a desk worker at ‘Mack & Mark’s Paper Company’. It was just after yet another dull day of work and he just wanted to unwind. He loosened his red tie, unbuttoned the top two buttons of his white office shirt, and ruffled his brown hair in an attempt to at least look relaxed. Alex took a quick look at himself in his rear view mirror, after a small nod of approval he pulled his car out of the parking lot. Alex continued driving down the roads in his rusted neon; he was contemplating the possibility of the city being able to change its own layout. Alex sighed again dismissing the idea. Despite how much he would love to blame his problems on the world this one was simply impossible. “Besides,” Alex thought. “There is no way the world would want to fuck up my day that badly.” Alex took a right turn down a street he thought looked familiar. He frantically scanned the street for any sign that could justify his feeling. Sadly he found none. His eyes twitched when his beloved neon drove into some murky green fog. Alex slowed down and flicked on his high beams. "Oh, for fuck’s sake." He cursed leaning forward, squinting hard in an attempt to improve his vision. Needless to say this did nothing for him. Suddenly the ground started to rumble. Alex's neon swerved like the wheels were made of wet soap. He battle with the steering wheel to stay in control when the pavement split. Large chunks of earth and pavement protruded towards the sky adding to Alex's panic as one acted as a ramp. "REALLY? AN EARTH QUAKE!" Alex continued to swerve out of control and curse the world’s apparent hatred towards him. He continued to rant until he his vehicle came to a skidding halt. He lurched forward slamming his head into the dash board, having his rant effectively stopped Alex groaned in pain. When he looked up he was greeted by the sickly green fog that polluted the destroyed street. The road was cracked all over with sections reaching for the sky, building were also cracked or crumbling. "Whoa..." he paused soaking in the destruction. “Looks like the world fucked up other people's days just as much." Alex placed both hands on the steering wheel and started driving again. Unfortunately his faithful car bobbed up on the left side and came down with a thud then refused to go forward. Something was interfering with one of the wheels. Alex grumbled under his breath reluctant to exit his car. He looked at the ominous and unwelcoming fog. He hesitated for only a moment before stepping outside. He walked to the tire in question and brought his head down. "Alright what is the..." He trailed off when he saw a mangled body jamming his wheel. "HOLY SHIT!" Alex fell back gawking at the crumpled being between the tire and the car. Only its upper body remained with its lower half no were to be found. The clothes it wore were rags with big gashes in them. The body itself was bony with almost no flesh on it. "Oh god, oh god, oh god, OH GOD!" Alex was in a state of panic. His mind buckled under guilt. He was soon distracted from his guilt by a sound behind him. Alex turned to see a silhouette of figure in the fog. Alex called out to it in hopes of getting help. When the figure staggered towards him he thought that he might be the one to offer help. But that thought ended just as quickly as it started. The figure cleared the fog and Alex's eyes dilated when the figure was roughly the same as the one crushed under his car's tire. It was unnaturally skinny, with torn clothing, and a brownish green skin. Its eyes were solid white with no trace of the iris or pupil. The creature gave off an undead appearance, and from the way it walked and groaned that's exactly what Alex thought it was. He did the only logical thing any man would do in his position. He screamed and ran as fast as he could, drawing more of them to his position. Meanwhile, in the adjacent street, a hooded man was walking along with an animated pile of junk. The heap of scrap had just finished crushing the heads of two ghouls before walking after his master. He followed his hooded master until they both heard a strange noise. The hooded man looked up in surprise; after the noise was gone, a moment of silence passed between the man and the metal behemoth. After that the man ripped off his hood revealing his dark skin and black hair. His hair formed into eight dreadlocks that were tied at the back into a form of pony tail. His green eyes were bright with joy and excitement. Too complement that a wide grin stretched across his face. "Hey Rade we’ve got to help whoever that was!" Cried the man with joy in his voice. Without any further command the metal construction bent over. His poorly constructed joints whined in protest. The man climbed onto its back clutching the handle he had placed at the top of its spine for this exact purpose. "Onward Rade, to victory!" He yelled in a cheery tone. Just as Rade took off he unsheathed his staff from the side of his back pack. He flicked a small latch on the side causing some gears on the inside to shift. A fifteen inch blade shot out one end turning the blunt staff into a small lance. Meanwhile, back at Alex's current position, Alex had his back against a wall with zombies closing in all around him. His hopes of ever getting back to his boring normal life were gone. He did not blame the universe for loathing him anymore. He simply accepted it and despised it right back. Alex watched helplessly until the zombies were only twelve feet away. There was no way of escape for him not now, not five minutes ago, not ever. Alex's fall into depravity was interpreted by a very loud and abrupt appearance. "YEEEEE HAAAAAW!" Yelled the hooded man riding the giant robot. Alex's jaw hit the concrete as the metal behemoth thrashed about destroying the zombies under its metal fists. Alex was too focused on the creature of destruction to notice that its rider had dismounted and was crouched beside him. That unnerving feeling of breath in his ear caught his attention instantly. Alex turned his head to find that the hooded man face was only a few inches from his. "Hiya!" He shouted full of cheer. "What are you up to?" Alex shrieked jumping to his feet causing the man to jump back in surprise. "Whoa! Why are you screaming?" Asked the man "Why the hell are you so close to me?!" Alex asked. They both stared at each other waiting for the other’s answer. The sound of the metal giant smashing zombies was muffled in their ears as they waited. Alex was the first to give in, realizing he should not be rude to his savior, especially when that savior has a giant robot that could break every bone in his body. "Well thanks for saving me, my name is Alex." He reached out a hand. Within seconds the man had both of his hands clutched around his and shook it violently. "Hello Alex!" He greeted in a voice of happiness that Alex had never heard before. "My identification is Subject: 109745, but you can call me Walburn." “Well… Walburn?” Alex greeted trying to pry his hand free. “Where the hell am I and what the hell is that thing?” Walburn looked back, relinquishing Alex’s hand. Rade was approaching dragging a broken body in one hand and a handful of skulls in the other. Walburn smiled at his companion and waved him over. “This is my familiar Rade." He explained. “I made him eight years ago, but he has grown a lot since then.” Alex raised a troubled brow at the man. “What does that make you?” “Well…” He took a skull out of Rade hand. It glowed a dim blue before shattering. The dust blew away in the wind. He then touched one of the corpses with the same hand. It stirred then rose again. “I am a necromancer.” Alex gave him a look of mixed feelings. One such feeling was discussed. “That’s fucked up.” He pointed at him. “You’re fucked up, I’m leaving!” Walburn frowned bringing his lance down on the weak reanimated ghoul. The blade dug deep into its skull and it collapsed once again. “Where are you gonna go?” Alex stopped dead in his tracks thinking about what was more important. Life was by far at the top of the list so he walked back to the Necromancer. “I fucking hate you…” He mumbled so he could not hear. “Now that is out of the way lets address your problem. What do you think the date is?” “What does the date have to do with anything?” Alex questioned. “*sigh* April 4th 2010” Walburn grinned. He started to chuckle and eventually fell over, holding his gut in a howl of laughter. Alex shifted uncomfortably at the sight of the hysterical necromancer. He was unsure what was so funny. “I’m sorry, I don’t get the joke.” Alex apologized, frustration on the rise. “Oh it’s not funny, it’s just perfect!” He roared. “It seems that without you knowing you are helping me.” He picked himself of the ground and walked towards Rade. “The current year is April 22nd 2313.” Alex’s jaw dropped again. “But fear not 'friend' I’ll get us out of here!” The way Walburn put extra emphasis of friend made him queasy. His smile was brighter than that of a child who received a new toy. Alex did not want to be friends with this ‘Walburn’. After a small explanation from Walburn of his plans to return Alex to his world they set out. Alex felt his heart burn with the sense of a new purpose. “So Walburn,” Alex said. “How old are you?” “Twenty four.” Walburn answered with out hesitation. “Really?” Alex asked in disbelief. Alex could not believe he was two years older then him by the way he acted. “You have any other friends or family?” “Well I have Rade.” He motioned to the giant beside him. “No that’s not what I meant,” Alex shook his head. “I mean like brothers and sisters or… other humans.” Walburn stopped walking. His head hung low shrouded in his hood. “No I don’t,” He said in a calm voice. “I live on my own.” “Oh so you moved out or something?” Walburn shook his head. “No my parents died when I was six,” Alex felt a spike of pain shoot through his heart. “I was left to fend for myself in this town of dead for two more years before someone found me.” Alex was surprised by Walburn’s sudden change in character. Walburn kept his back toward Alex so he could not make out his facial expression, but Alex had a few guess of how serious or remorseful it would be. “The man who found me was the same man who taught me magic.” Walburn explained. “He taught me more on how to survive. Alchemy, salvage, repairs; he taught me everything I know. He was my mentor and my…” The words stuck in Walburn’s throat. “Father.” Alex offered. Walburn nodded “Yes, I loved him as though he was my real father. He was always kind to me and cared for me… But on my Twelfth birthday he never came home.” Alex could feel the air around the man in front of him darken. He could also feel some of his own misfortunes resurface. The way he talked about him made Alex think he was the one good thing he had and it was taken from him. “Hey lets change subjects.” Alex suggested. Walburn sniffled and nodded. They carried on in silence for awhile until Walburn spoke up. “Hey Alex,” He said grabbing his attention. “Thanks.” Alex gave him a warm smile that he thought he was incapable of doing. It was only a few more minutes until they reached Walburn home. His home was a long since abandoned apartment building. Almost all of the walls were gone with the same going for the rest of the crumbling building. The only thing that was intact was the hatch that leads to the basement which Alex assumed was where he lived. Walburn told Alex to stay outside with Rade while he retrieved his equipment. Alex waited beside the metal giant with an uneasy expression on his face. He was uncomfortable to be standing next to the creature that had shown such ferocity only minutes ago. That however did not stop Alex’s curiosity as his eyes darted to inspected and retreat again. Between glances Alex found that the creature was poorly assembled. Its fingers were semi pipes cut on the ends at an angle forming stabbing tools on each hand. The rest of its body was a random assortment of junk anyone could find. Most of its internal components were covered in armor made out of street signs. The signs were the only thing on it that seemed to be well crafted or in this case bent. Alex admired how a stop sign bent into a slight dome over its shoulder, and the folded sheets of street signs lining its spine. Alex also took note of the handle at the head of its spine. Alex heard the hatch open. He turned to see the necromancer in a rather stereotypical state. He wore a hoodie trench coat hybrid. The hood was black with the strings dangling over his exposed chest. The unzipped hybrid revealed a beige tank top and bone talisman. The rest of the coat was also black and can down to his knees. He wore a vast assortment of pouches and bags containing vials, beakers, and herbs. On his back was a large ruck sac with the straps refurbished with bones and rope. On the side was his trusty bladed staff. "You know, it doesnt help your case when you dress like that." Alex pointed out. Walburn shrugged. "Youre the only other living thing I've seen in twelve years so the thought never came to mind." Before they began walking again Walburn handed Alex an old SMG. Alex recognized it as a beat up MP 5. He starred at the weapon unable to move. "Word of advice Alex," He said catching all of his attention. "In this place don't hesitate." Alex gazed upon his face noticing his serious expression. He found it was hard to take him seriously with that small white swirl tattoo on his cheek. Reluctantly he took hold of the fire arm. Walburn then produced two additional magazines from one of his pouches. As they walked on he taught Alex how to use the weapon. The trio moved with haste through the streets killing anything that got in there way. Much to Alex's annoyance Walburn continued to spout out his jokes about the dead. They were very corny and by Alex's description "Just bad." "Just stop with the dead and necrophilia jokes would you!" Alex demanded. Walburn looked at him with a blank expression before he smiled again. "What do you expect from a necromancer but dead jokes that make you groan?" He laughed hard at his own joke. Alex groaned gripping the sides of his head praying this would all be over soon. "We’re here." Said Walburn brining the party to a halt. Alex looked around. It was the town center but it had a massive hole in its center were a fountain used to occupy. Leaning forward he peered into the pit. He could not see the bottom. "How is this supposed to help us?" "This is where I will perform the ritual." "Ok so what now?" Inquired Alex returning his attention Walburn. As he did he found that Rade was nowhere to be seen. He let his eyes follow Walburn gaze to a church's bell tower. "We ring the dinner bell." Before Alex could protest Rade gave the Church bell three strong rings. The gongs of the bell rang threw the green mists beckoning the dead from all corners of the town. Not thirty seconds later did they start to fill the streets. Alex lifted Walburn up by his coat collar. "You bastard! You've killed us!" Walburn only laughed unfazed by Alex. "I need an immense amount of magic to make this work. Although Ghouls have a small amount of magic they have more than a human such as you." Alex began to calm down with Walburn’s explanation. "With the noise we just made we’ll draw thousands of ghouls here. It does not matter if they`re walking or dead as long as a piece of their body remains I can access the spirits magic reserves." Alex put the necromancer down who straightened his collar. "Don't waste all your ammo." Walburn suggested handing him a bat. They nodded at each other and began to work. About eight hundred ghouls later both Alex and Walburn were breathing heavily. The hoard of ghouls had not dwindled in hours they fought and it was starting to look as though they would never have enough magic. Their hope rekindled when a beam of light erupted from the pit and stretched into the sky causing hundreds of ghouls to louse all magic and crumble to the ground. Alex, Walburn, and Rade all rushed to the edge of the pit to see what had happened. Inside the pit was a strange wall. Its color fluxed between the sick green of this world and a sky blue to a bright pink. It caught both Alex and Walburn off guard. Neither of them had seen anything like it before. The wall of light flickered slightly when there were no more ghouls to sap energy from. "Umm... ok what no-" Alex felt a push on his back. Alex gasped as he fell into the pit. He twisted his body to see Walburn falling after him with a smile. Alex felt a scowl form across his face from the new found hatred for the necromancer. "NO TIME TO HESITATE!" He screamed laughing like a mad man. His chemist equipment clinked together as he began free to fall behind Alex smiling and laughing the whole way. Alex felt nothing but anger towards his self-proclaimed ‘friend’. "WALBURN YOU ASS-" Were the only words Alex got out before they both collided with the rift. The rift was a nice pink when it broke down their bodies into nothing. They were gone. ***** Extra Walburn's quiet friend. My soul had been at rest for centuries. The stream of souls that I was now a part of gave me great peace, but all of that ended when I was summoned to earth. When I opened my eyes I saw a large human. By the feel of his magic he was a necromancer. I was expecting to be inside a reanimated corpse but today was full of surprises. My body was a very small assortment of junk. My joints were ball sockets attached to thin metal rods that were my limbs. Between each joint and limb section was a combination of springs which acted as hydraulics. My eyes had small shutters that allowed me to blink showing my confusion. I looked at my to be master and realized I was toy sized. My master must have been a child of at least thirteen by my new eyes. When I went to stand on my two artificial legs he picked me up and threw me into the air three times. He had a smile on his face that was hard to hate. ‘He looks so happy…’ In the soul stream I had been told by other souls that necromancer were evil begins that would make your life miserable. When I looked at this child who seemed overjoyed by me I found it hard to believe. I thought that perhaps he would get worse when he gets older. As the years past I found that my pervious assumption was wrong. My master who I know new as Walburn treated me much more like a dear friend then a familiar, a most uncommon trait for a necromancer or any magic user. Master Walburn had also given me the name Rade a few days after my rebirth. One day when Master came home he had a surprise for me. From the basement he brought up another heap of metal. It was another body much large then my own. It was in the shape of a dog that I recognized as a Shepard. I felt saddened that Master was getting a new familiar to better suit his needs. However he placed the limp body beside me and gave me a happy grin. ‘T-This body is intended for me?’ I questioned in my mind gesturing at it. Master Walburn was very good at reading my body language by now and nodded. I was stunned by my master’s kindness and bowed. From that day forth I was no longer surprised by Master Walburn’s kind heart. I was happy to spend my years with my creative master and was always grateful for the new bodies he made for me. New bodies for me were like getting a new suit to add to my wardrobe. Master never threw out the old bodies. He kept them as a trophy for memories, much like a family picture. The fifth body was the last one he made for me but he still made additions and alterations to it time and again. The body was massive I was easily twice my masters size when I stood upright, and he was a full grown man now of twenty. Our days were full of my master’s laughter as he gleefully hopped through the destroyed streets. It was these days that I grew to love. To see my master happy like this brought warm into my artificial body. It was these days that reminded me how much I cared for him, and what I would be willing to do to keep him safe. To offer my new life to save his would be a small price to pay. I had heard him speak of his mentor in the past. The way he cried after he spoke of him like a father brought pain to my heart. It was then that I felt it was my duty not as a familiar but as a friend to protect him by any means, even if it meant my own demise. Chapter 2: The Tale of Strider Chapter 2: The Tale of Strider Chapter 2 "Please Princess!" Pleaded Twilight. “There are no records in the library and I am dying to know the reason." Celestia looked at her eager student. She was hesitant on telling her what she knew about the event of Discords defeat. Officiously He was defeated by her and her sister Luna but that did not explain to her little ponies the rapid evolution that took place over the next 4000 years. Celestia was not in the right mind set to speak to Twilight about this. She was much to focused on the repairs and relief projects that came after the changelings recent attempts to take the city. Although Twilight was a center piece in the saving of the kingdom she simply had no time for her Twilight right now. "Twilight I am sorry but I am quite busy right now." Celestia insisted. Twilight facial expression saddened. Celestia made the mistake of looking into her eyes. The large eyes of their species were notorious for prorating emotions and thanks to Celestia's motherly nature it was her greatest weakness. "Very well," She sighed. "If you go to Luna and ask her about "Strider" she will tell you the story." Twilight smile returned brighter than ever. “OH Thankyou!Thankyou! Thankyou!" She repeated not paying attention to what her skirt was showing. Celestia simply face palmed. She thought what her student would think of the unknown creature known as Strider. "I will have to wait and see I suppose." She smiled wearily closing her eyes to rest. THUD She quickly opened her eyes to see a sizable stack of papers in front of her. With a sort sigh she got back to work. ******* Twilight hurried down the halls in search of princess Luna. She searched high and low for her to sate her hunger for knowledge of the unknown. She ran passed the garden were the dancing and fun had taken place last night at her brother’s wedding. Applejack saw her run by and called out to her. "Twi! Where you headed in such a hurry'?" She questioned in her heavy accent. Twilight skidded to a halt and almost fell over. She recovered quickly to see the familiar blonde pony tailed mare under her Stetson hat. She was wearing her traditional casual clothing today. She wore what at first sight would appear to be a plain corset that exposed her cleavage (which Twilight was very much jealous of) but the mid-section was cut out revealing her fine toned abdomen. On top of that was a open tan leather jacket that finished just below her breasts fashioning a picture of an apple on her left collar bone. Like Twilight she also was wearing a skirt but like her jacket it was leathery and tan as well as being held up by a black belt with brass buckles. Twilight took one envious look at the farmers chest before answering her. "I'm going to go see Luna. She is going to tell me the truth on how our specious came to be this way." She thought for a moment. "Hey you should come too with all the other girls!" Applejack noticed how excited Twilight was. Applejack was not totally interested in anything that could be learned from a text book but she did not want to disappoint her friend. She was reluctant to agree but did so anyway. They parted ways with their tasks in mind. Twilight to find Luna and Applejack to gather the others. Twilight was now in full sprint heading to Luna's room. The guards who were posted outside her room and began to step in the way. They stopped when they saw the look in the lavender unicorn's eyes. The burning determination that was in them screamed "If anypony gets in my way they'll regret it.". The guards then stepped aside allowing her to burst into the room. When she was out of eye sight the guards felt a new fear for Celestia's student. "What do you thing that was about Sting?" Asked the grey unicorn. Sting shook his head. "Don't know Ark but I'm never getting in her way." Ark shared a nod with his pegasus friend sting and resumed his guard duty. In Luna room Twilight had found the azure princess and was explaining what Celestia had told her. "We understand. Does thow wish to hear the tale of Strider with thy friends?" She asked. Twilight nodded and so they waited for her friends to arrive. It did not take long for them to arrive but what was surprising is that Celestia as well as Shining Armor and his newly wed wife Candace had shown up as well. They all gathered around Luna who was the one to tell the story. "We hear that thow all wishes to hear the tale of Strider." She began in a dramatic tone. She surveyed the room to see that only Celestia was unaffected. With a cough clearing her throat to speak normally she began again. "His tale began as sister and I fought Discord..." ***** I was slightly out of breath alongside my sister. We had been engaged in magical combat with the god of chaos for five hours now. Thankfully the old god seemed to be having trouble as well. "Why don't we just call this a draw?" He asked with a wicked smile. I said nothing and neither did my sister. We just kept our eyes looked on Discord waiting for the next move like a game of chess. That's when it happened. A tare in the sky appeared. It was a swamp green and I assumed it to be one of Discord's ploys. I charged a spell of my own and aimed it at him but stopped when I saw he had a confused look on his face looking at the hole in the sky. My sister shared his confusing and I soon to did as well. The green tare slowly drifted to the ground. It then spat something out and closed immediately and disappeared. Unfortunately Discord was the first to react to the foreign entity. "Hellooo~" He chimed. "You still alive?" He received no response. Discord shrugged placing a finger on the creature to begin draining his magic. This he did receive a response from. With reflexes I had never seen before the creature planted a heavily clothed of what I assumed was a leg into Discord's nose. Discord let out a small groan of pain while the creature performed a series of flips towards us. Celestia and I scattered when it landed were we once were. To my surprise as well as my sister's it stood completely upright. The only feature we could make out from his body that was completely covered in black robes and leather padding was that it was tall. It also had a strange case on its back as well as some kind of spear I had never seen. The creature then side stepped to avoid a bolt of lightning from Discord. As he did so he caught it in his left hand and sent it right back at him. Discord effortlessly dodged it but was still just as surprised by the creature as we were. "As long as I live and breathe I will not tolerate my magic reserves being drained." It spoke in a deep masculine voice. My sister and I were stunned by his speech but unable to say anything. "Well that's too bad because I need your magic to beat these pesky sisters." Discord declared pointing at us. The creature then turned his hooded face to us. "Is he your enemy?" He asked. My sister was the first regain her composure. "Yes he is." She nodded. The creature nodded. "Let us join forces." He said walking over to us. "Why?" I asked. "Thow hast just met us. Why fight with us?" The creature bent down and picked up three unicorn skulls that had laid there. “It’s an old saying were I'm from," He said after placing one skull on each shoulder. "My enemy's enemy," he placed the last skull over his hood. "Is my friend." ***** "Wait a minute." Interrupted Rainbow. Everypony stared at her. She had been quite up until now which in itself is a miracle but she had also enjoyed the story. "Why did a creature who knew nothing about you that just popped up out of nowhere decided to help you?" She asked. "And how does this affect how we changed to upstanding creatures." "To this day we do not really know why he helped us." Luna said. "Why ever not?" Asked rarity. "Did you not ask?" This time Celestia answered. "There was no chance to." Everypony stared at her waiting for an explanation. "He died shortly after the battle with Discord." Everypony gasped. "May I ask how he died?" Spoke shining Armor. "I was getting to that in the story." Luna hissed. "Well since your more interested in Strider now I guess we will skip to the end of the battle with Discord." ***** My sister and I had just sealed away Discord thanks to the help of our mysterious friend. However we rushed back to him. Discord had done something to the case he had on his back and he was rolling on the ground in pain. "Are you alright?!" My sister shouted taking a place next to him. "No I'm not but that's not important." He coughed up some blood. "You need to listen to me." "Luna get one of the healer at camp he needs medical attention!" I was about to leave but he grabbed hold of one of my legs. "NO!" He sputtered launching blood into the air. "You can't save me now." Celestia and I looked at him with our own words we wished to tell him. "You see that small split container beside me?" He motioned with his head. We both nodded. "Inside that container that serpent thing shattered on my chest was mutagen." Celestia nor I knew what that meant so he elaborated. "It's like a plague." Our eyes widened in unison at the word. He saw our understanding and continued. "I originally developed it to rid my world of these monsters called ghouls, but I never finished it so in this state it will kill everything." "What?!" My sister shouted in anger. The creature rolled over to one side and vomited. A mixture of blood and stomach fluids formed beside him. "In my back pack is a cure. It's a blue liquid the only one I have take it and administer it to the nearest reservoir." He paused breathing in deeply. "It will help stop the mutagen from killing everything but there will still be side effects that I can't predict." He let out a gasp of pain. Celestia nodded to me and I found the small vial and took off. When I returned I found a small dome around the creature. My sister was trying to heal him. I walked over to her and asked how he was doing. Before she could answer the creature did. "I told you it's too late for me." between breaths. "All you’re doing right now is making me more comfortable while I die." He laughed. "How can thow laugh at a time like this?" I asked tears filling my eyes. "My name is Strider." he said. "You can call me Strider and to answer your question our species has always been crazy." He laughed again. "Can you do me a favor?" I nodded allowing a few tears to hit the dirt. "Go into my pack and grab a metal looking L. It will have a trigger like a cross bow." I did so and passed the strange object to him in my magic grip. He looked weak but had enough strength to retrieve the object. "Listen just because you administered the cure for the mutagen does not mean it won't do anything. There will be side effects that I cannot predict but it won't kill you." We both nodded in understanding him. He nodded and put one had into a pocket pulling out a small scroll. "I have a feeling my student will one day end up here." He slowly raised the sealed scroll that was covered in small specks of his own blood. "If he does please give him this." He then placed the small L against his temple taking one last look at us. "I'm sorry." He pulled the trigger causing a loud noise and a portion of his head to erupt into a fountain of blood. ***** "And from there on the side effect of the mutagen was all of the intelligent species on Equis to evolve into bipedal forms." Everypony was quiet. The tale proved to be both interesting as well as disturbing. Twilight somewhat regretted wanting to know the reason for their evolution but she had a new problem. Know she wanted to know more about this "Strider" and his student. "What about Strider's student?" Twilight asked. "Did he come here to?" Everypony refocused on Luna who shook her head. "Strider's student never came. We assume that he never will, it has been four thousand years after all." Luna looked into Twilight's eyes which seemed to still have questions about Strider. "Would you like to see the items he brought with him?" Twilight's face brightened as she nodded wildly. Even the other elements were excited to view the objects of a creature that had such a massive impact on their species. Celestia let the elements to a secret passage where they parted ways with Shining Armor and Cadence. Shining Armor was still exhausted from the mind control he was under from yesterday and needed rest. Celestia and Luna let the elements down ancient corridors into a an equally ancient room. In the rooms center was a large metal casket with a sign above it that read "Here lay Strider. The pony who paid with his life to fix one mistake." After Twilight read the sign she joined her friends who were looking at the items around the room. She first joined Rainbow who was admiring what looked like a lance. Rainbow was too busy drooling over the weapon to even bother reading the sign. Twilight took it upon herself to read it aloud. "This is Strider's weapon, originally thought to be a spear but was later classified as a lance." Twilight looked at the blade which made the light dance along the wave pattern edge of the blade. "The master crafted blade is as long as a sort sword but has the same density of a great sword, and is sharp enough to cut other blades in two." Rainbow let out a squeal of joy. "The lance also doubles as a magic magnification staff for Strider who was assumed to have enchanted it." After reading aloud Twilight fully examined the weapon. The curved blade was short and quite wide with a beautiful wave patterned that ran along the blade's edge. The gleaming blade was attached to a red shaft that was decorated with intricate green stone work. Twilight had to hand it to Rainbow the weapon was truly impressive. Twilight left Rainbow with the lance and carried on to rarity. She was over standing in front of manikin in a combat ready position wearing Strider's clothing. By the look on Rarity's face she disagreed with his choice in attire. Before she could begin to point out what she disliked about it Twilight began to read the sign out loud. "This was the clothing that Strider both lived and died in. Before being placed here it was found that the clothing is highly resistant to rain, tarring, and magic. The tough material is unknown to all of pony society and is believed to also be enchanted," Twilight looked up from the sign into the mask under the hood. The mask was the most bizarre one she had ever seen. For one it was almost completely blank save for one marking one the left side of the face. There was also only one eye slot on the right side in a swirl pattern. The rest of the outfit was not much more welcoming. From the hood down to the hem of the heavy cloak it was black and like the sign said make out of unfamiliar material. "It's hideous." Said Rarity unimpressed. It was this time that Rainbow had pried herself away from the lance and was beside Twilight. When she heard what Rarity said she took one look at the outfit and gave her a disappointed look of her own. "What are you talking about? This outfit is totally awesome!" She protested. "What do you think Twilight?" Twilight took one last look at the unwelcoming figure. Like Rarity she was by no means impressed by the look but her inner egg head thought that it was very interesting. She thought it best not to answer and carried on to the next section of the exhibit. Rainbow gave a shrug and followed her like a museum guide with Rarity in tow. Twilight began to wonder if this was going to be a future museum exhibit being the way it was set up with the signs. Celestia must be taking steps to make this public. The next stop had the current attention of Pinkie Pie. She was staring intently at the small black smooth surface of the rectangular device. Pinkie saw Twilight approach in the corner of her peripheral vision. She quickly turned her head to see Rarity and Rainbow with her. She smiled her signature toothily grin, finally having someone to verbally assault. "Hey Twilight! What do you think this is? I think it's a space time warp generator. OH! How about a teleportation device, or even-" "It looks a lot like a P-Phone to me." interrupted Rainbow. Everypony pulled out their P-Phones to confirm the comment. Twilight found that Rainbow was right the object was almost the spitting images of their P-Phones. Before Pinkie Pie could suggest anything else Twilight continued being the good museum guide. "This item was found in the back pack of the creature. The item was found to be a storage device for pictures and music. The current amount of songs on this device is 1,302. The P-Pod and P-Phone were all based off of this 'I-Pod'." Twilight continued down the displays reading each and every one too her friends as they came. When she read the sign that told the elements of the device he used to take his own life she cringed. The small weapon was a cold grey that appeared to have seen much use in it's time. Twilight even saw other bizarre contraptions that had rather vague descriptions. One such item had many harnesses like a rucksack and four folded metal pipes. The sign said that when these pipes were fully extended they were five meters long and had two joints each. Eventually they worked their way to the last two displays. One was the scroll that was intended for his student that never arrived. It was sealed with wolf paw stamp and had dry blood on it. The other was The container that was split open releasing the powerful mutagen. In between the two stands was a large sign.The sign spoke of Strider's effects on Equestria. Twilight deemed it necessary to read out of respect to the deceased Strider. "Strider's arrival in Equestria had many strong and vast impacts. His mutagen granted ponies of all races the use of fingers that made previously difficult tasks for earth ponies far easier and offered all ponies the ability to created finer arts and technologies. Even Strider's technology bumped Equestrian Tech ahead five hundred years. Because of this we please ask that everypony take a moment of silence after completing the tour. Equestria would not be the same without him or his sacrifice." Everypony closed their eyes and hanged their heads. Even Celestia and Luna did so after Twilight finished reading. During the Silence Luna let a single tear drift down her face and scatter on his coffin. ***** Extra Memory Lane Walburn opened the medicine cabinet, it was the last thing he had to pack up before he could leave with Alex. He took a anylizing look at the contence before he started grabbing potions, pills, powders, and a many different colored herbs. He was trying to only take what was usful convineint or rare. He took one more bag of pills knocking something onto the counter below. He quikly stuffed the pills into the proper pouch and looked at what he had knocked over. A small smile spread across his face when he saw the small limp little man. Walburn brought up the frail body closer to his face. It was the first body he had made for his friend Rade. His mind swam in the past memories with his friend. The times in this body were he would dance and perform other acts to make me laugh were warm and welcoming. But these memorirs brought forth the time were his father and mentor Strider had left without a word. Walburn stood there rooted in front of the almost empty cabinet. After a short while his smile returned. "I can make room for you." He said carefully placing the small body under his belt. Author's Note A little bit of a morbid chapter but there is still one or two more before the true comedy sets in. Chapter 3: ArrivalChapter 3 Alex was drifting with Walburn and Rade through the colourfull void. Alex was by no means happy. The mad man that drifted behind him was the constant reminder of that. Everytime he looked over his shoulder he found Walburn doing something different. One time He was concocting some kind of potion with his chemist equipment which made Alex really nervous. He had never seen Walburn so concentrated, but then when we looked back a second time he was doing something else, like using his magic to propel himself around Rade in a playful manner, or something else equally as childish. Alex found it hard to hate the necromancer when he acted this way. "Walburn," Alex called. "How long are we going to be like this?" "Like what buddy?" He asked back. Alex's left eye twitched when he heard the word 'buddy'. "Like this," He motioned to the empty colorful space around them. " floating through nothing." Walburn nodded understanding his friends question. "I don't know Alex. We could be here for a few minutes, hours, or even weeks." He said. Alex's facial expressions darkened. "Not much is known about the rifts between worlds and unfortunately," Alex turned to face Walburn. " I'm not sure we are even heading back to your world." Alex felt not shocked but relieved. He was actually surprised by his relief because under normal circumstance he would be angry. Very angry. "Well I guess it's better then where we were." Alex said with a shrug. Walburn also shrugged and return to whatever amused him. Alex returned his thoughts to himself. He could feel his life was going a direction that he had very little power over. He also noticed that he himself was changing. 'Oh god I couldn't actually be considering Walburn as a friend... Could I?' Alex thought to himself sneaking a glance at Walburn. Walburn was using his magic to maneuver around Rade again. He was poking it with his fingers and Rade was having a reaction that would make you think he was being tickled. 'Nah.' ***** Twilight had returned home as well as all the other elements with heavy thoughts. She had her curiosity sarted about their evolution but it was the dark nature of its origins that troubled her. The story of Strider's death, all the ways he had affected their world, and his unseen student weighed heavy on her mind. The other elements were faring no better, except for Pinkie and Rainbow who were quick to move on. Applejack and Rarity found it hard to concentrate on their work, and Fluttershy felt like crying. The only thing that helped any of the elements was that Celestia was going to set everything up for Strider to be made public tonight. Strider would finally get the recognition he deserved. On this night Luna was planning a display of shooting stars to commemorate the opening. Celestia asked the elements if they would want to be there for it, but they all had seen the exhibit already and wished to watch the shower from the comfort of home. As the sun began to set Twilight, Applejack, and the other elements as well as the town's folk began to make their merry way to a hill outside of Ponyville to watch the spectacle. Ponies set up picnic blankets and brought a vast amount of food for the occasion. Everypony had a happy smile on their faces completely unaware of what this day was for. "Hi girls." Twilight greeted. "Hiya Twi." Applejack nodded in her typical get up. "We all ready here?" "Ya we sure are A.J" Pinkie responded. "We got our punch, cupcakes, ordinary cake, muffins, chocolate moose, strawberries, apples, oranges," Pinkie went on and on about the stunning amount of food she had brought. It was still fascinating to Twilight how she managed to do these things, but she had learned her lesson the first time from when she tried to explain the unexplainable thing that is Pinkie Pie. "Applejack could you of least tried to dress up?" Rarity asked in a pleading tone. "Ah already told ya," She huffed. " ah don't like getting all frissy' prissy' about everythan'." Rarity shook her head in disapproval. "But dear you have such a nice body, you would look simply marvelous in one of my ensemble." Twilight gave Applejack a quick envious look over her body and had to agree. "Hey there's one!" shouted a voice that could be identified as Sweetie Belle. Everypony ceased their conversations and turned their attention to the night sky. The sky began to fill with light blue streaks that crossed the blackness. The sight caused many ponies to gawk in awe and they continued to watch them making light conversation with their neighbors. Everypony continued to smile and wait until the very last line of light vanished. Everypony began packing up their picnic sets when somepony yelled. "Were ya'll going there's three more!" Shouted Apple Bloom. Everypony stopped dead in there tracks and looked back to AppleJjack's little sister. She was indeed correct. Up in the sky were the bight balls of fire. Unlike the shooting stars before these were much larger, slower and sputtered flame. The three of them were all different colors. The one in the lead was red followed by a moss green and copper orange. They were beautiful but in the elements eyes they were perhaps dangerous. To Twilight this did not look like something Luna would do. Her fears came true when the green and orange meteors split off into different directions. The green one collided into the mountain were the dragon once slept while the orange one headed towards Canterlot. The fiery red one kept it's course until it crashed into the Everfree with a loud bang. While everypony else panicked the elements took off to the every where the red ball of fire had landed. As Twilight ran through the forest she had no idea what she was getting in too. ***** "HOLY FUCK I'M BURNING!" Alex screamed. Alex yelled as his body descended to the earth below him. Even though Alex screamed there would be no one that could hear him in the red inferno that coated him. Although he could have sworn he heard Walburn laughing from his green fireball who had Rade's orange one next to him. Alex lost sight of him when their burning vehicles split off from his. "SHITTTTTTTTTT-" Alex smashed into the ground. The trees that were in his way were torn from the ground or shattered. Alex's body slowly came to a halt forming a long trench with some licks of fire along it. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" He screamed still under the impression he was on fire. Meanwhile in the green sphere of fire Walburn was of course laughing at Alex's screaming before hand. He continued to chuckle until he notice the big mountain blocking his meteor's path. "Oh no..." He said with realization returning to his face. "This must be the 'karma' Dad spoke so much about." His transportation crashed against the side of the mountain dispelling all the fire. Walburn's body began to fall but he stuck his blade into the mountain side stopping himself. He looked down to see it was a perilous fall to the trees below. "Defiantly Karma." Walburn whispered and began to climb down. Meanwhile a orange ball of fire had effectively destroyed one of the guard tower's walls in Canterlot. Inside the rubble something stirred. The two guards that were in the tower were now partially covered in rock and unconscious. They were completely unaware of the massive figure that rose from the destroyed wall. Rade tossed the last piece of rubble that held him down with no difficulty. Rade was more nervous then he had ever been. The sudden separation from his young master both worried and frightened him. The only time he had been this far from his master was when he was scavenging for equipment in ruins but that was in the familiar destroyed city limits, not a different world filled with who knows what. "We are under attack!" called a voice. "Inform the princess immediately!" Rade turned his head to the towers entrance and saw two unconscious beings that he had never seen before. He cautiously walked over to them paying mind to the voices outside. As Rade got closer he found that they were bipedal creatures with fur. These two were wearing some dark armor, and one had wings while the other had a horn. Rade twitched slightly when he heard the yelling outside, he picked up the two unconscious beings and sprinted out of the whole in the wall.. "I need to see Walburn soon." He thought. "I don't trust that Alex at all." Chapter 4: Alex's Wild Night(Pt1)Chapter 4 Alex groaned as he rose to his feet. He prayed that no one had seen him screaming and rolling in the dirt like an idiot. He thought it was sad that he strongly believed the universe was laughing at him right now. With no one in the immediate vicinity to see him he raised the most powerful middle finger he had ever conjured. Alex let a small tear of pride roll down his cheek. The digit stood tall and proud as if shouting to the universe, "HEY BITCH I'M STILL STANDING!" Alex moment of self pride was interrupted when a bolt of lightning landed only a few feet from him. "Fine I'm going!" he shouted running into the tree line with the smg in one hand and the bat in the other. He raced through the brush not stopping for anything. Small twigs and thorns caught onto his clothing and skin making scrapes that caused Alex to curse quietly. The forest was dense, far more dense than anything he had seen in his world. Inside the dark foliage and moss covered trees and rocks were plants that appeared to be only made of neon. The techno colored plants were another thing that he added to his list of "Not my world". "I hate to say this Walburn," Alex spoke to no one in particular. "but this is probably not my world." Alex slowed done a bit making it easier for him to think. He began with the possibility of this not being his world. "Alright cons," He said. "Never see old friends again, no home, death, oh and most importantly I will never finish my Warhammer army." The last one stung Alex's heart. "Pros," He started up again."No more human bullshit, no more of my asshole of a boss, a new start, and the possibility of making a primitive race believe I'm god." Alex smiled at the last one thinking this might not be so bad. However just as before the universe had other plans for him. "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" Shrieked a female voice not far from Alex. "... Just because I head some kind of scream means that's not the right way." He declared turning around. "Besides it's probably some weird anima-" "HELP!" "..." Alex stopped. "Well fuck." Alex readied his MP5 and started in the direction the shout came from. Alex remembered something Walburn had said. "Don't hesitate". "Well... The best introduction to a society you know nothing about, is to save someone from said society." Alex gripped his weapon hard and took off. As he ran through the brush again it became appeared to him how out of shape he was. He was by no means fat but he was rather mince. He grew tired quickly but kept pushing himself. His efforts paid off when he lunged through the last bush onto a dirt trail. In the darkness Alex was able to see a partially lit up wagon. It had a roof and possibly doubled as a house. Not far from the wagon Alex saw what needed to be done. "The fuck is that thing!" Alex clasped both hands over his mouth after he shouted really wishing he hadn't. The beast that was towering over the 'thing' he was supposed to save now turned to him. Alex eyed the creature with a mixture of curiosity and horror. It had the body of a lion, only it was much larger, Large bat wings and a scorpion tail. In his mind a horrible result of liquor and mixed breading. Alex slowly dragged his eyes to the unconscious figure on the ground. From this distance it was hard to make out what it was in the dark. What he did manage to get though was it was wearing some kind of magician get up, had hooves and blue fur. Without warning the creature let out a roar loud enough to make Alex jump out of his skin. The beast then charged Alex. "Eat lead pussy!" Alex shouted switching the mp5 to full auto and holding down the trigger. Alex unleashed a flurry of bullets on the creature until his clip ran dry. With every flash on the muzzle a shell began to fall through the air making an inaudible sound on the ground. The creature howled in pain as multiple pieces of metal embedded themselves in his flesh. To Alex's dismay the creature did not die from storm of gunfire. The centuries old fire arm had lost much of its effectiveness over the years. Alex almost fell over as the creature roared again, but relaxed slightly as it turned to leave. Alex kept his eyes trained on the tree line for a few extra minutes expecting for it to return. When it din't Alex pressed the clip release and loaded in a fresh one. He looked at the ground and saw eleven shells at his feet. "I'm gonna take those," He said bending down to collect them. "when I find Walburn I'll see if he can whip up some powder and melt down some metal." After he finished collecting the castings he walked over to the 'thing' he had saved. It was indeed wearing a magician get up and had hooves as well as fur. The only thing that Alex didn't catch in the dark was the horn that protruded from it's forehead. Alex assumed it was a women when he saw her breasts. Giving himself a naughty slap on the cheeks to refocus he checked her pulse. To his relief it was beating strong so he began to search for other injuries. Alex found when he frowned a few small cuts on her left thigh and collar bone. For once without hesitating he picked up the creature with as much grace as he could muster, which wasn't much. He gently carried her to the wagon and brought her inside. The inside of the wagon was warm and well lit. Alex quickly found a couch and lightly placed her down. For reason even unknown to Alex he gingerly ran the back of one of his hands across her cheek. The creature stirred slightly causing Alex to smile. Alex checked her pulse on more time, satisfied with her strong pulse he stood up. Alex found a first aid kit with no difficulty and began administering treatment to the unknown being, "Well now that's out of the way." Alex 's eye landed on a dresser. "Let's see if I can get some gender neutral cloths from here." He opened the dress only to be disappointed. He found many female dress which he expected to find but he also found at least seven identical copies of the clothing the unconscious creature on the couch was wearing. Alex groaned in disgust. He continued to search drawer after drawer, dresser after dresser only to find nothing to suit his taste. He was about to give up when something caught his attention. A dusty black robe in the back corner of a drawer. Alex fetched it and gave it a good flap to unfold. Vast amounts of dust burst outward. "G-God *cough* Damn *cough* *cough*" Alex gave the robe a good look through teary eyes. It was solid black with no detail anywhere. Over the left shoulder was some broad stitches that must of been for damage in the past but other wise it was in good shape. "This... Is perfect." Alex nodded bringing it to the first aid kit. Alex stripped the shirt off his torso and grabbed some rolls of bandages. He started with his left and covering it in the dressing working up his left forearm. He repeated this process until her was slightly mummified. Alex looked himself in the mirror, not being able to see most of his skin or hair he put his office shirt back on and placed the cloak over top. He was now completely covered from head to toe with his eyes and mouth being the only things exposed. Alex was quite satisfied with his new look thinking it was at just the right level of "bad assness". Alex made a small spin knocking something off the dresser. The bag he knocked over landed on the floor with a loud metallic thud. "Shit." Alex bent over to clean it up when he noticed what had spilled out onto the floor. Strung about the floor boards were gold cylindrical coins. They shinned brightly in the light of the small living room. "Is that gold?" Alex questioned. Alex picked up a few and felt their cold luster surface. For their size they had a weight that was greater then Alex expected, but he did not care. Alex wondered if this was their currency, if so then he was going to need some. With some slight hesitation he took fifteen small coins from the bag. Alex noticed how much their was in the bag and doubted the creature would noticed. He gulped. "I hope." Alex finally left the wagon after writing a small note for the creature telling her he helped himself to some bandages a cloak and fifteen coins. Alex decided it would be best to follow the trail as to avoid getting lost. It was still dark out but the light from the moon provided enough light for him to see were he was going. Alex was holding his bat and had his MP5 hidden in his cloak. The path soon opened into a valley were a town was situated. "Well this is going better then I expected." Alex said in mock surprise. Alex walked into the town's almost barren streets. A few eyes turned his way but dared not approach the mysterious cloaked figure. Alex was happy about their choice not wanting to confront them in the open streets. He continued walking down the streets dragging the metal bat behind him in an attempt to look intimidating while he analyzed the town. He stopped when he could here and feel a light thumping from a particular building. The building was covered in neon signs that read "The Punch" with a well built creature outside in a black T-shirt and shades. "A club?" Alex wondered approaching the doorway. The creature at the front door visible stiffened when he saw the black figure walk towards him dragging the bat behind him. He grew very nervous never having dealt with any trouble makers before. The figure continued walking until it stopped right in front of him waiting for something. Alex decided to break the silence first. "Any rules?" He asked. The stallion gulped and pointed to the club. "Y-You can't bring that in." "Fair enough." Alex said handing him the bat. The creature sight with relief and let him walk in. "Rather lax security, maybe they are a peaceful race." Alex pushed open the double doors being doused in solid club music. Alex was impressed by the shear force emitting from the speakers but more so the awesome hair of the DJ. Her hair was a varying aurora of blue shades, that bounced up and down as she nodded her head to the music. Instead of dancing and getting more attention then Alex was already getting from the other patrons he decided to take a seat at the bar counter. On the other side of the counter another female creature with a dark pink hair and a purplish coat, wearing a white tight button up blouse and a black skirt gave him a nervous eye. But like a good bartender she walked up to him. "Hi what can I get you?" She asked. Alex glanced up at the wall behind her to see what was on the menu. In doing so some techno light poured onto his bandaged face getting him a gasp from the bar tender. "Oh my gosh!" She panicked. "What happened to your face?" "My face?" Alex reached a bandaged arm to his face making the bartender's eyes dilate further. "Oh my are you alright?!" "Um.. yes," Alex answered. "What happened to you?!" She showed no signs of calming down. "Shit." Alex thought. "The bandages did their job on concealing my identity but now their causing some other trouble." "I uhh... Had some real bad burns." Alex lied. "I'm so sorry to hear that!" She bowed. "But shouldn't you be in the hospital?" "That was awhile ago but the pain is still there," Alex lied through his teeth. "so I'd like a hard drink for the pain." "O-Oh Ok one hard cider coming up." She walked off to prepare the beverage. "Hard Cider?" Alex questioned getting a good look of her figure. "For a completely different species she has a good body." Alex's eyes widened surprised by what he just said. "I-I-I mean they look reflectively human and all." Alex tried to justified in his mind. When the bar tender returned the DJ switched off making some tracks play on a loop. The current one sounded strangely familiar to "Party Rock Anthem" "Sorry to keep you waiting." She said sliding a mug to Alex's hand. Alex made the motion to reach into his pocket but the bartender shook her head. "No need this one's on the house." "Why?" Alex asked. He had never been given anything for free before. "Well you look like you could use it..." She said scratching her cheek. "Name's Berry Punch by the way." "Alex" He introduced shaking her outstretched hand. "Alex?" She raised a brow. "Never heard a name like that before, you a foreigner." "Ya I guess you could say th-" Alex was cut off when a hand slammed into his back. Not wanting to raise suspicion on himself he feign a flinch and a yell in pain. "Shit! My life is agony!" He shouted. Berry Punch surprisingly leap over the counter, landing at Alex side. "Vinyl this stallion is hurt!" She said trying to comfort Alex's fake pain. "Oh man I'm sorry!" Vinyl apologized bowing her head. "I didn't know. I was just excited to see the mysterious figure at the bar is all." Despite how much Alex would have loved to exploit this he did not want to risk being discovered. "It's OK you didn't know after all." Alex told Vinyl the same lie he told Berry Punch. Vinyl showed him some sympathy as well and bought him another drink. As Alex found out was more sweet then alcoholic. It only took a few seconds for a drinking contest to start up. "Should you really be drinking?" Alex asked Berry Punch. She had just finished her fifth mug slamming it down with with a satisfied gasp for air. "Awww yu afrad I'll beat urrr?" She slurred with dopey eyes. "No, I'm just concerned over how much your drinking." Alex downed his fifth mug and grabbed a full one. "Wow." Vinyl said impressed. "Your tied with Berry Punch and you don't even look affected." "Why's that so incredible."Alex shrugged placing down his sixth mug. "Right your new, Berry Punch is the drinking champ here in Ponyville." Alex almost covered Vinyl in a spray of his apple flavored drink. He coughed profusely trying to clear his wind pipe. "Wow! You OK?" "Ya *cough* just fine." Alex said. "Ponyville?!" He thought. "They can't be serious. That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard!" ***** Twilight and her friends had heard a bunch of loud noises that sounded kinda like thunder and a manticore. Rainbow was the first to dash away from the crash cite to investigate. The others followed her not wanting to be separated. When they arrived at the scene the manticore was gone. "Hey isn't that Trixie's wagon." Asked Twilight. Everypony looked at it and nodded. "Gosh darnit ah stepped..." Applejack trailed of when she saw the crimson liquid on the ground. They all noticed and saw that it was plentiful were Applejack was standing. "What in tarnations happened?!" As everypony began to panic a small glimmer of light caught her eye. She walked over to the small object that reflected the light from one of the wagons windows. She bent down to get a closer look at the object. It was small and brass colored with a luster surface. Its cylindrical shape resembled that of the weapon she had seen in Strider's museum. "It can't be." She whispered. "Can it?" ***** Extra The War Path It was raining heavily on the the mines of Boark'An. All the earth cast was order deep into the the shelters and mines to better protect them from the imminent attack. In the rain stood a master crafted defense line courtesy of the earth caste Behind the walls of metal and in the bunkers were the fire castes finest warriors. Each waited without fear for their expected foes. There cadre consisted of: *3 Fire warrior teams *2 Hammerhead Gunships *3 Prototype missile broadsides *1 Team of Crisis suits *1 Ethereal and 1 Fireblade The Fireblade known as "Eun'Fa" Decided decided to join the most forward team, he wanted to be closer to the action. The Ethereal "Wrat'Lu" Let him do as he pleased, as he was a better warrior then a general. Eun's presense did wonders for the the squads moral. Each of them wanted to prove themselves in front of the war hero who chose to fight beside them. "Here come the Tyranids." Eun'fa Calmly stated. Only seconds after Wrat'lu Gave the order for all to ready their weapons. All the fire warriors pointed their pulse riffles down range seeing the horde. The hum of the rail guns powering up and submission rounds being loaded in raised the warriors confidence further. *BOOM BOOM* Both rounds fired simultaneously. Both rounds collided into the front ranks showering their limbs and whatever else was left on the battle field. The sound of missiles over head then came down upon them creating multiple spheres of orange and red. The Tyranids were fast and would soon be in range of pulse riffles. When they were all guns were sending volley after volley into their seemingly endless front rank. Bodies were blown to bits, incinerated, liquefied, and riddled with holes by the Tau's superior weaponry. When the battle was over the Tau had only lost one squad and had killed all of the foul beats. The warriors let louse a glorious victory hymn in honer of the greater good and their capable leaders. "We are victorious!" Shouted Eun'fa placing a heel on the corpse of a Tyranid. "By the will of the greater good, we have won!" "That fucking update." Spencer interrupted bringing Alex back to reality. "That fucking Fireblade and Ethereal killed me I swear." Alex shrugged beginning to clean up his Tau. "Don't forget the missile Broadsides." "Oh, I wouldn't forget the SOBs that destroyed almost two whole squads of Hormigaunts." Spencer smiled. "But in all seriousness your shooting phase is terrifying." "Beware the Tau gun line!" Alex shouted laughing with Spencer. Author's Note Just so my viewers know I do play warhammer and that extra was based on my most recent match against a Tyranid force. (Which I absolutely destroyed.) Chapter 5: Alex's Wild Night(Pt2)Chapter 5 "Trixie!" Twilight called. "You in there?" The silence gave Twilight it's answer. She was worried for Trixie even though she was extremely rude last time around, she believed she could change. "Excuse me." Twilight said entering the wagon. Trixie was lying unconscious on the couch. Upon seeing the unconscious mare Twilight jumped to action. She ran beside her to check what was wrong. She had some bruises and cuts but some of them were already covered by bandages. Twilight knelt down next to her to attempt to bring her back. It was however unnecessary. "Ouch... Trixie's head hurts." Said the blue mare attempting to sit up. "I think you should lay down a little longer Trixie." Suggested Twilight with worry in her voice. Trixie's eyes shot wide open when she heard the familiar voice. "You!" She shouted. "Have you come to humiliate Txrixie again?!" "N-NO! I was checking to see if you were alright." Twilight stammered. Txrixie's anger subsided. "Wait... Where you the one who rescued Trixie?" She asked in her typical third person. Twilight shook her head. "No It wasn't me" "Then who?" Asked the confused mare looking at the treatment of her wounds. "I don't know Trixie." Twilight said. "What happened to you?" "Trixie was attack by a Manticore when Trixie tried to fix her wagon." Twilight's eyes widened for the third time tonight. "A Manticore!" She shouted. Trixie nodded warily. "Yes... But it seems somepony brave has saved Trixie! Where is the stallion now?" Trixie was smiling like a mare that was about to swept of her feet by a handsome knight, marry him, and live in a castle happily ever after. Twilight starred at her unable to form words seeing the her eyes glistening like stars. "I don't think he's here anymore." Twilight stated pointing to a piece of paper stuck yo her shoulder. Trixie ripped the note off her shoulder with such haste it shocked Twilight. She was unaware she could move that fast. "I'm sure it's a note of love, or proposal for marriage." Trixie was so excited she dropped her third person speech. Her eyes darted from line to line full of anticipation, but they slowed down when she finished the first two lines, her smile faded, her eyes dulled, and her shoulders sank. When she finished she looked disappointed. "Trixie are you OK?" Twilight asked walking around her to get a look at the letter. "It's... It's not what Trixie expected." She said while her ears dropped. Trixie handed Twilight the note allowing her to read it. Hi miss. I saved you from that cat thing so there is no need to worry. I also treated your wounds to the best of my ability, I'm no doctor so I would seek real medical attention. I also helped myself to fifth teen coins and one of your cloaks, it was a black dusty one. It looked like it had not seen use in a long time so I thought you wouldn't mind. While I was treating your injuries I took some bandages to treat my own as well. Perhaps we'll meet in the future Alex. Twilight was puzzled. The note was strange and for some reason the name at the bottom was crossed out too the point of being impossible to decipher. However this note only made Twilight more certain that that something that was not a pony was now among them. "I need to go back to Ponyville." Twilight announced but Trixie caught her arm stopping her. "Is... it ok if Tri..." She paused. "I come with you?" Twilight's and Trixie's eyes remained locked for a few moments. Twilight looked deep into her light pupal eyes seeing her feelings, they almost felt apologetic. Twilight was curious if Trixie was sorry about what she did last time around and was looking for an opportunity to apologize. "Of course you can Trixie." Twilight said with a smile. The two walked out the door with a mutually friendly atmosphere around them, shocking the others outside. ***** "Ah can -hic- drinnnk much -hic- more....." Said the drunk mare with eyes wandering about. Alex slammed down his twenty second mug and let out a gasp of satisfaction. He had to admit the fruity drink although weak on the alcohol scale was high in flavor. Alex licked his lips savoring the taste a little longer. "Not to be rude but I think you've had enough." Alex said with flushed cheeks hidden behind bandages. It looked as though Berry Punch was going to object with her incomprehensible speech but Vinyl backed him up. "I think you should listen to Alex." She suggested. "And seeing as how Alex nearly drank you into the ground he can bring you home." Alex shot her a glare. "Why should I?" "Well you did get a ton of free drinks just now." She pointed out grinning like she had already won. "B-But... I..." Alex tried to come up with an excuse but could think of none. Alex let out a sigh in defeat. "Fine, but you're coming with to show me where she lives." "Fair enough." Vinyl said with a nod. When Alex raised from his seat he became aware of the much unwanted attention he was getting. Almost everyone... Everypony in the club was watching him. Somewhere silently judging him while others murmured. Not wanting to stay any longer Alex walked over to Berry Punch with a brisk pace. "Alright Punch let's get you home." Alex said with a urgent tone in his voice. "Carry me." The drunk mare said. "Excuse me?" Alex asked in disbelief at what he just heard. "Carry me." She repeated in perfect clarity. "You heard her." Vinyl supported. Alex turned his gaze back to Vinyl. "You can't be serious." When no one answered he sighed with irritation. Alex placed one arm under her knee joints and the other along her mid back. With one motion he hoisted her up, without missing a beat Berry Punch wrapped her arms around Alex neck. The whispers in the room increased in volume and Alex could here a few gasps from mares as well as a few grunts of disgust. Alex instantly regretted his decision as he walked for the doors. Alex wondered if he would be ill received tomorrow morning. "What a playyyer." Commented one black stallion with a mohawk mane of silver and white. Alex wasn't sure how he felt about that comment. If he was back in his world carrying beautiful women instead of a drunken multicolored pony then maybe, just maybe, he would have liked it. "By Celestia, he is so cool." Commented another stallion hidden in the crowd. That comment was soaked up by Alex ego like a sponge picks up water. Alex felt that perhaps he might be OK to walk in the daylight tomorrow until a mare spoke up. "Stallions, they're all the same!" She huffed. Alex picked up his pace. "Well aren't..." Vinyl saw Alex take off with high speed. She scrambled to keep up with him. "Hey Slow down!" She called. Alex kicked open the double doors with one leg startling the bouncer outside. Cool night air rushed around Alex calming him greatly. However the bouncer was even more nervous seeing him exit then he was seeing him enter. When he saw the cloaked stallion carrying the clubs owner he only grew more fearful of him. "Relax Bronze; he is just bringing her home." Vinyl said trying to calm down her co-worker. Bronze would have calmed down if Alex was not staring at him through the slits in his bandages. "W-Why is he looking at me like that?" He asked his voice trembling. "Return it." Said Alex. The stallion did not respond. "*sigh* Can you give my bat to Vinyl... Please" "O-Oh R-Right" Stammered Bronze handing the metal bat to Vinyl. Vinyl accepted it with a raised brow and looked to Alex for an explanation. "Don't ask." Said Alex taking the first step to continue through the streets. Alex let Vinyl take the lead to show him where Berry Punch lived. Alex was surprised to find that the mare was actually very light. Alex would be the first to admit that he is not as fit as he should but this drunk mare was still very light to him. "Maybe things are just lighter here." He thought. "So Alex," Vinyl said getting his attention. "You're new in town. Where did you come from?" "Very far away." Was all Alex said. "I see." Vinyl said unimpressed with his response. "Look, it's not like I don't like you, I just don't like talking about myself." Alex explained not stopping. "Alex it's cool," She said placing her hands behind her head. "you don't have to tell me anything." The rest of the walk was in silence. Alex was growing very appreciative of the night here. It was far more beautiful than his own world's and the streets were almost completely void of prying eyes. As Alex walked he took it upon himself to make a mental map of the town just in case he needed it. The town was small enough that he could probably navigate it himself but you never know. Alex's thoughts drifted to Walburn. Questions of his well being came up. Alex felt that at this time Walburn might be the only human he will ever knows from this point on. A truly disturbing thought. Alex thoughts were interpreted when the mare in his arms tugged hi neck a little. Alex turned his full attention to the drunk to find she did not look that drunk at all. "Um... This is where I live..." She said averting her eyes from Alex. Alex looked to Vinyl who nodded. "I was trying to tell you but you looked like something was on your mind." "Ya..." Alex mumbled. "You OK?" "Ya fine, let me drop off Berry." Alex pushed down the door handle with one foot and threw it open. The home was dim but some light that was provided from some lamps made everything visible. One wall was adorned with an assortment of what appeared to be whine. Next it was Alex's next test, the stairs. Although Berry Punch was light Alex could feel her weight finally taking its toll on his weak body. With every step Alex could feel his strength drain from him. Alex struggled to thee top of the stairs but made it despite the strain. "Third door on the left." Whispered Berry Punch. Alex complied and found the corresponding door. Using the same tactic he did on the entrance he opened it. Alex tried to avoid stumbling in but started to shuffle when his foot hit a door stop. Alex managed to begin his balance right next to the bed where Berry Punch did something unexpected. Berry shifted her weight bringing Alex down on the soft blankets of the bed. It only took Berry a few seconds Complete the motion and position herself onto of him. Alex could smell the alcohol on her breath but could no longer see any signs of intoxication on her face. She now wore a seductive smile with sly lecherous eyes. She brought her head close to his ear and gently blew into it. Alex felt all the hairs on the back of his neck straiten with surprise. "B-Berry?" Alex asked with a voice full of fear. "Hey Alex," She spoke slow and quite. "have you ever been with a mare?" "N-No." Alex stammered. "Well I'll be your first then..." Alex closed his eyes expecting the worst. He had never been with a girl and he was about to be violated by a female of a different species. Alex would try to throw her off but he was too exhausted from carrying her here to be able to. Alex could only wait in horror for his virginity to be taken. A few seconds went by and nothing happened. Not a single stir from her, no rustle of clothing as they are removed or any moans of pleasure. Alex cracked one eye open to see what the holdup was. Her breathing was normal and her eyes were closed. "That was way to close." Alex sighed with relief. Alex slowly and gently pushed the mare off him. When he was freed he placed her under the blankets so she could sleep better. "Why didn't you do it?" Asked a voice from behind him. Alex's hairs stood up for the second time. He quickly spun around to see who the voice belonged to. In the door way was a small mare... Filly with a white shirt that was a few sizes too large for her and a teddy bear in one hand. "What?" Alex asked. "Why didn't you make a move on her?" She asked with face so neutral it made him uncomfortable. "I'm not interested." Alex responded. "I'm not that kind of gu... hrr stallion." "Oh," She said as if understanding. “so your into other stallions." Alex felt his cheeks flush and was for once thankful for the bandages that covered it. "What?! NO!" He shouted. "It's not like that." A silence past between the two. No one said a word. They eyed each other searching for any sign of further conversation. When none came Alex took it upon himself to start it up again. "Does this happen often?" Alex asked motioning a mummified hand to the unconscious mare. The little filly saw the wrappings but answered his question first. "No, she never wanted to sleep with another stallion." "Then others have made moves on her?" "Yes, but big sis always chased them of." She said with admiration. "But you... Why not you?" Alex shrugged. "Beats me." Alex walked to wards the door way passing the filly and entering the hall. "Wait! “She called out. "You're new in town, What's your name?" Alex stopped after a few steps and said without turning around "Alex." "Hi Alex my name's Piña Colada. I'm Berry Punches little sister." Alex waved her good by over one shoulder and walked down the stairs. Without any further interruption where Vinyl was waiting outside. "Done already?" She asked. "What are you taking about?" Alex asked only slightly confused but had an idea what she implied. "Well how was she?" She asked with a lewd smile. "Nothing happened." Alex muttered. "What? Really?" She asked surprised. "Ya she passed out, and I would only do that with her if she was sober." Alex thought for a moment thinking about what he just said. "Even then I probably still wouldn't." "Why?" Asked Vinyl. Alex only stared at her. "Right don't like to talk about yourself." "Thank you Vinyl." "Wait your new in town; do you need a place to crash?" "Ya, would you be willing to offer?" "Of course!" She said with excitement. Alex felt something was wrong by the way she was so excited. It was difficult to tell how overjoyed she was because of her large shades but Alex's imagination was filling in the blank. He envisioned her with the same lewd eyes Berry Punch had. Alex was hesitant to take her offer but did not want to spend the night outside. "Uhhh thanks, I guess." Alex said with no confidence. "Alright it's settled then!" She said grabbing one of his hands. She almost dragged Alex through the streets of Ponyville. Alex was once again thankful that no one could see him, until he an Vinyl ran into a group of mares. "Oh hi girls.... Why is she here?" Vinyl asked frowning at a blue mare in magicians clothing. Alex recognized her immediately and froze up.He was hoping he would not be meeting her so soon. He was praying in the back of his mind that his assumption about the cloak being long forgotten were well founded. Thankfully it seemed like they were, she did not recognize the cloak. "Trixie would like to apologize for everything Trixie has done to this town." She bowed deeply almost hitting her head on the dirt. "I'm Sorry." Alex saw shocked expressions on the six other mares faces. He could not see Vinyl but he just assumed that she was as well. He was happy that he was not getting any attention but the smart ass inside just had to say something. "Is it really so surprising for her to apologize or to stop speaking in third person?" That got all the mares attention real quick. "Who are you?" Asked a cyan one with a rainbow mane. Before Alex could respond she laughed. "Nice out fit." Alex frown was hidden behind the bandages."My name is Alex im the new stallion in town, and I dont dress like this because I enjoy it." That last part was a lie Alex actually really liked the bandage and cloak look. "Then why do you wear those dreadful rags." Asked A high class looking mare. Alex pulled down his hood getting him a few gaps from them. "To avoid those reactions to my injuries. And before you ask I don't want to talk about it. I've had a long day and I'm exhausted." The Pink pony rushed him getting a few feet in front of him. She bore a wide smile that was even bigger then the one Walburn gave him, afraid of what the potential Walburn pony he place a hand over her mouth. "NO! We can talk tomorrow. Bed now." "Sorry girls, Alex does really need to get to bed. We can talk later." Vinyl started walking again with Alex in tow but were blocked by a orange mare with Seton, tan jacket and skirt. Alex's eyes were drawn to her chest which was partially revealed. Alex was once again reminded of the convenience of having his face covered by dressing and a hood when he was not called out on it. "Wait were's th feller stayin?." Spoke a the mare with a strong southerner accent. Alex groaned. "Oh he's spending the night at my place. See ya later." Without any warning Vinyl took off at full sprint causing Alex to yelp with surprise. As they ran off Alex sneaked a look behind him. All the other mares were carrying on their merry way, save for one. A lavender on with a horn on her head was looking at Alex. "I don't like the way that one's looking at me." Murmured Alex under his breath. Author's Note Alright it's done. This one I had some issues writing but here it it. But now it's time to ask something of my audience. What should my next chapters be. Between the two character you have: The Mountain and The Night of Skulls (Walburn Chapter 2 parts.) Attack On Canterlot!? (Rade Chapter maybe 2 parts) Please don't say "Whatever one you want to do Tres." I am asking because The story will flow either way. I just want to see which characters you all are most interested in. And PLEASE EVERYONE MUST VOTE IF THEY READ THIS CHAPTER! Chapter 6: The Mountain and The Night of Skulls(Pt1)Walburn won 4 nothing so here you are. Also some further explanation is needed about Walburn's world. Just think Fallout. Chapter 6 The wind roared around Walburn as he slowly climbed down the side of the mountain. His hoodie/coat hybrid was offering so much air resistance that he was struggling to hold onto the scaffolds. He wanted to take it off but he had his ruck sack attached to his back. Another large gust of wind slammed into his body forcing him to hug the rock wall. A smaller rock sliced his cheek as he came close, causing him to curse. "Shit!" He shouted. "I have to get down from here!" When the wind died down Walburn relaxed. He let one foot drop a little lower till it found a place it could be lodged. When Walburn shifted his weight the rocks supporting him gave way. Walburn felt his body become weightless. He struggled for something to grab but his hands only found air. "Air why are you so cruel!" He yelled as he fell. Lucky for Walburn his body collided with the mountain slide that was sloping to a less steep angle. He rolled down the slope letting out grunts of pain with every rock that made contact with his body. With one roll he saw he was getting dangerously close the edge. With quick thinking he grabbed hold of the edge and stopped himself with his forearms. His feet dangled in space as he furiously tried to hoist himself up. His new bruises and cuts burned with agony making him unable to summon the strength needed. “Well shit, I’m dead.” He chuckled Walburn sighed and peered behind him to look his impending doom in the face. To his surprise there was a good looking ledge not far below him. “Oh hell ya, don’t hesitate!” He let go of the edge and fell into open space again but this time with a wicked smile on his face. His smile vanished when his body hit the ground with a loud thump. Walburn's attempt to tuck and roll had failed miserably when his ankle twisted on a small rock. The let out multiple groans and whines as he lay on the ledge for a few minutes. "Ahhhh... My life -grunt- is agony." He panted heavily, laying on his side with eyes shut in pain. He eventually opened his eyes seeing a black hole in the mountain’s wall. He slowly picked up his body and realized what it was. "A cave!" He said with excitement in his voice. "I've never been in cave before! Have you Alex?" No response. "Alex?" Walburn looked around for his companions not seeing them anywhere. His excitement fade as he realized the situation. "I'm alone again." He said in a low voice. His smile turned to a frown and the air around him grew heavy. The air quickly returned to normal as spontaneous smile spread across his face. "IT'S ADVENTURE TIME!" He sprinted into the cave and immediately tripped over a small rock hidden in the darkness. "Oh hello ground, fancy meeting you here." He did not care at this point. He was simply too excited to feel pain anymore. He picked himself up still wearing a smile and brushed off any potential dust on his clothing. He then reached into a sag at his side and withdrew his last ghoul skull. "My last one hun?"He clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Sucks that I still have the patience of a child, otherwise I would wait for my own magic charge." The skull evaporated into dust. Walburn waved a hand over his eyes and they turned pure black. The tunnel came into clear view to Walburn. "Ahh, much better." He said with a satisfied nod. He continued to walk through the cave admiring the stone structure. He particularly enjoyed the stalactites and stalagmites. He howled in laughter when he found one that resembled a mushroom. He laughed so hard he almost impaled himself on a stalagmite when he fell backwards. However amusing the mushroom stalagmite was and the experience of being in his first cave, he was growing quite bored. He placed both hands behind his head and began taking large exaggerated strides. The cave system was not very large and he soon arrived in a massive chamber. He whistled. "Hello?" He asked from the entrance. "HHHHEELLOO?" Asked his echo. Walburn smiled with his amusement returning. "What's your name?" He asked. "WWHHATT'SS YYOOUURR NNAAMMEE?" The cave parroted. "Hey I asked first!" He shouted with a grin. The shouting contest continued for a few minutes until he grew bored of that as well. He examined the chamber further hoping to find more passageway but found none. He was a bit disgruntled by the out come of his 'adventure'. "Well it's been fun but I think I’m... Oh what's that?" He was distracted by an old looking chest. Giggling like a child he ran over to it. The chest was made of wood and what appeared to be steel bindings. It looked old and had probably seen better days. They looked old and rotten. It was damp to the touch and had moss growing between in the cracks and on its surface. The steel bindings were no better off. They showed signs of rusting that formed like flaky orange skin on its once shiny surface. They were rough to the touch and as Walburn found, easy to break. He smashed the lock with no difficulty and ripped the lid off intently peering inside. "Yes there's stuff in here!" He yelled out in triumph. Being a experienced looter he emptied the chest in minutes and had all its contents neatly arranged in front of him. He carefully inspected each item determining its survival value. All the clothing he found in the chest was beyond recovery. Time had not been kind to them and they were reduced to the rags that the ghouls often wore. He placed them in a separate pile for a possible fire later. The next items were three knives. They were dull and slightly rusty but could prove useful. He actually grew found of one of them as he gripped the handle. The hilt was of some kind of beast with its mouth wide open allowing the blade passage between it's teeth that held it in place. "Oh ho? I am defiantly gonna keep you. But as for the other two..." He gave them a once over. They may have been two inch throwing knives. "You need company." He placed the dagger down next to the knives for safe keeping. The licked his lips as he let go of the handle. The last two items were a book and skull. Walburn showed equal interest in both items but his thirst for knowledge over powered his curiosity. He cracked it open and the pages turned to dust. Walburn pouted. "Well so much for that." He mumbled unsatisfied. He threw the book in the 'too be burned' pile and reached turned his attention to the skull. "Hmm," He began inspecting the skull. "Bares similarities with a brahmin but the snout is far less defined. The skull also seems to share some similarities with a human skull with its rounded sides and rear. It also has a... Horn?" Walburn reached out one hand and touched it. His eyes widened in surprise. "Whoa... That's a lot of magic." He placed another hand on the skull and raised it off the ground. He felt the soul's magic that had once belonged to the creature course through him. He felt his magic reserves recharge from the skull. "27, 28, 29,30,31," He counted the amount of magic that flowed into him in the form of ghoul skulls until the skull turned to dust. "36" He remained there motionless. "Almost a full charge off of one skull..." A smile spread across his lips "AWESOME!" Out of sheer excitement a torrent of green flames burst from his fists taking a few points off his charge. "Ops" He giggled. Next he smashed the chest to pieces separating the wood from it's metal bindings. Once the wood was freed the brought the pieces and the shredded cloths over to a elevated flat top boulder. He was humming a song that he did not know the words of when he stumbled over something. He fell over and planted his face into the cold hard stone floor. "Arrrrg!" He ground pushing himself up. "Ground we need to stop meeting like this." He shook his head and turned it to the rock that had tripped him. It was no rock, but a collection of skulls. Walburn's face brightened again. "Sweet!" He scrambles to the skulls and began inspecting them. Like the on before there were three with horns but one had a much longer and sharper horn. Walburn mouth began to droll, thinking about the great amount of magic the three could hold. He and his over the smooth surfaces of the three skulls and finally noticed that one had no horn. Intrigued Walburn used a small fraction of his magic to scan the four. "39 and 40." He said placing two unicorn skulls down He then picked up the one with the elongated horn. "Now to see what you got... 127! That’s more then two full charges!" Walburn stared at the skull waiting for his magic to correct its self. The magic detector continued to read 127. "I would feel bad just using you as extra magic but what else can I do?" He asked staring into the skull's lifeless eyes. The loud clang of metal reached Walburn's ears when his new dagger slipped out of his belt. It slid across the stone floor till the blade pointed at the skull. A thought came to mind and Walburn put his fingers against his chin. He was deep in thought. "Maybe..." He took off his rucksack. He set it down and began opening the pouches. He searched through the side pouches, the bottom pouches and even the main compartment. He eventually found what he was looking for, a small vial of glowing silver liquid and a piece of whit chalk. Without a word he drew a circle on the floor. His hand performed its motions as if creating a painting. The floor was quickly decorated with similes, lines, circles, and runes. "Annnnnnnd, Done." He stuffed the chalk into one of his pockets and clapped his hands together. The excess dust scattered and disappeared. He placed the skull of 127 ghouls in the center. The skull remained motionless like any skull would as Walburn uncorked the small vial. He tipped the glass container very slowly. A small droplet formed on its edge waiting to be pulled down to earth by best friend gravity. The small drop of silver liquid gave way and gracefully fell to the skull. When it made contact it separated in a small glitter of light. Slowly but surely it defied all laws of matter and spread. It continued to do so until it coated the skull and all the lines of the strange drawing. The white lines glowed with the silver liquid and Walburn raised one hand over the skull. With a flick of his wrist green fire engulfed the liquid and the skull. He closed his eyes and began chanting as the fire raged around him. With every word he spoke the fire and silver liquid retreated to the skull. Every time his lips moved the cave shook from the vile magic. Tremor after tremor his ritual was a step closer to completion. The liquid and fire merged together lifting the skull off the ground as a mount of lime goo. "ARK MAN RA!" His voice boomed the final words and all went dark. A bipedal body of blue smoke with a long horn on it's stood in front of Walburn. It's eyes were glowing a stronger blue and widened when they saw walburn. "What?!" It shouted. "Where am I?! Who are you?!" Walburn chuckled at the creature but was just as surprised as him. "Sweet it worked and it's intelligent ta boot!" The creature raised a hand to its chest clearly offended. "Intelligent! I will have you know that I am a skilled Magi that operates directly under the command of Celestia herself!" Walburn giggled again. "Celestia? That's a funny name." The creature took an offensive stance. "How dare you! I will smite you..." He caught a glimpse of his arm as he made a fist. "By Celestia! What have you done to me fiend?!" Walburn's smile disappeared. From the lower half of his face the stallion could tell he was serious. "You died." "I... died?" "Yes," Walburn nodded. "it must have been a while ago since I found your skull over there." The stallion turned his head to where he was pointing to see three more skulls. He shuttered but could not remember how he died or what he was doing when he did. "I brought you back in your spirit form, and that is why you look the way you do." Walburn explained. "That's impossible." He snorted. "I have never heard of such magic before." "That's because it's necromancy." The stallions eyes expanded even further then they did the first time. "Demon, fiend, monster!" He shouted at Walburn "Ya ya get it out of your system." Walburn deadpanned. "How can I!" He retorted. "I have been brought back to life by a necromancer to do... Celestia knows what!" "I was just lonely OK!" Walburn shouted catching the stallion off guard. "I am in a new world separated from my friends! I don't want to be alone, not ever again!" An awkward silence loomed over the two. Walburn tried to steady his breathing after his out burst and wipe a small tear that had formed on his cheek. The stallion was dumbstruck. "A... Different world?" He asked. Walburn calmed himself and answered. "Yes my friends and I are not from here." The stallion took a seat in the magic circle. "Please explain." Walburn both surprise and pleased approached him with a smile. He adopted the 'Seiza' position and took off his hood. The stallion was once again surprised by Walburn realizing he was not a stallion, or a pony for that matter. "Umm, before you explain where your from mind explaining what you are?" Asked the stallion. "Oh. I'm a human." Said Walburn with a pleasant smile. "Huw-man?" Walburn giggled. "No, Human and I'm from earth." "Oh sorry," The stallion scratched the back of his smoky head. Walburn finding the sight amusing chuckled lightly. " What is this earth like?" "Oh well... I don't know your name." Stated Walburn. "Well it's a late introduction but my names Walburn." "Walburn?" The stallion chuckled. ""Now that's a weird name." Walburn shrugged. "Different world different customs." "Right. Well my name's..." The stallion looked troubled. "My name is..." Walburn cocked his head when the stallion went silent. “What’s wrong?" "I-I don't remember my name!" He clutched both hands on the side of his head. "I don't remember how I died either!" Walburn sat up in an attempt to calm him. "It is a side effect from being dead so long it should come back to you." The stallion relaxed slightly but not by much. An idea came into Walburn's mind. "Hey your like Rade!" "Who?" Asked the stallion disorientated. "Rade is my friend." Walburn explained "I brought him back to and gave him that name." "Sooo... You want to give me a name?" The stallion looked at Walburn's pure black eyes. They frightened him to his core but when Walburn furiously nodded his head it brought a invisible smile to his face. "Very well, what do you have in mind?" Walburn put one hand under his chin and began pondering. The stallion watched as he shifted in his sitting position (which to him look extremely uncomfortable) as he 'hummed' and 'awed' every time a name came to mind. The stallion was regretting letting the necromancer naming him and was beginning to wonder why he was being so cooperative in the first place. He hypothesized that maybe he was already under his spells but could sense nothing, and that would not explain the friendly behavior. "I got it." Walburn said interrupting the soon to be named unicorn's train of thought. "You shall be called Sentinel." The stallion just looked him in his black eyes. "You... don't like it?" Walburn said with a frown. "No," He said flatly. Walburn's head lowered in disappointment. His face became shadowed as the looked at the ground and the air around him grew heavy again. "I love it!" The stallion shouted with joy in his voice. Walburn's head whipped up and his smile returned. "Now, how about that explanation Walburn?" Author's Note Here is a fun fact for all of you. This story's plot was made from a plot generator. Ya i'm serious. The plot was: The story starts when your protagonist takes a turn down the wrong street. Another character is a bio engineered necromancer who is determined to be your protagonist's friend. And here is the generator: http://www.archetypewriting.com/muse/generators/plot.htm Chapter 7: The Mountain and The Night of Skulls(Pt2)Chapter 7: The Mountain and The Night of Skulls(Pt2) Chapter 7 Inside a cave near the mountain's peak sat a man. In the orange glow of the fire he grinned some leaves into powder. Sentinel stared at Walburn baffled at what he had just told him. He was trying hard to let it sink in but the low ominous whistle of the wind traversing through the cave hindered that effort. "So you come from a place called Earth?" Sentinel asked. Walburn nodded, pouring the powder into a small vile of water. "Then you have no idea how things work here?" Walburn nodded again as the gently shook the vile turning the water orange. Sentinel sighed. "Could you please take this seriously." Walburn poured the orange liquid into a beaker and set it over a small candle. "I'm focusing on the my alchemy right now. Of course i'm taking this seriously." Sentinel faced hoofed. "That's not what I mean Walburn!" Walburn turned to face him with a gleeful smile. "Oh?" "How can you be like... like this?!" He shouted. "First your 'happy go lucky' then your completely calm! Your personality changes far to drastically to be normal! You must be mentally unstable!" Walburn stared at him a moment. "Is that a proble-" "Yes!" Sentinel interrupted. "That is a problem! You have no idea how others will react to somepony like you! You could be imprisoned... or worse yet, banished or imprisoned to the place you are banished!" Walburn smirked at the blue haze. "Sentinel I don't know if you've noticed but where isolated on top of a mountain far from others. I might as well be banished-" "To the moon." Sentinel said flatly. "The princesses would banish you to the moon... and maybe imprison you there." Walburn remained silent, contemplating. Not long after did he smiling again. "Well I'll just have to not get caught!" Sentinel groaned. Why is this happening to me? Why am I even helping a... Sentinel shivered Necromancer. Sentinel watched as Walburn transferred the orange liquid into a beaker with green liquid. He carefully inspected it and smiled when it turned purple. When the sustenance bubbled and let louse a large puff of smoke he fell back. he coughed furiously and turned his gaze back to the vial with an accusing glare. Well he seems harmless enough. He hasn't tried to force me into submission or infused me with a corpse. As far as I know, he is letting me keep my free will... Or has he already used spells to make me feel this way? Sentinel looked over at Walburn again to find him pouting. He seemed to be displeased with the vial, which contents had exploded in his face. Or am I just over thinking things. He sighed. "Done~" Walburn cheered, in a sing song voice. "What are you even doing?" Asked the blue specter. "Oh nothing." He smiled holding up a vile of glowing teal liquid, "Just finished the final piece to your little problem." Sentinel snorted. "My problem? Don't you mean your problem?" "OH!" Walburn exclaimed, missing Sentinel's obvious insult. "Right I didn't tell you." Sentinel froze.I wasn't over thinking things! He did something to me! "Do you see that blueish smoke like haze coming off you?" "Yes..." Sentinel answered in a stern tone. "Well... you see... the thing is..." Walburn stammered, trying to find the best way to phrase his words. "Walburn..." Sentinel's glowing eyes changed into slits, giving him the appearance of a scowl. Walburn nervously chuckled. "That's your spirit slowly being destroyed..." Instantly the blue stallion's eyes shot wide. "Excuse me!?" Walburn rubbed the back of his neck. "When a spirit has no container it's power will slowly leak away into the surrounding area until..." Walburn paused, looking the stallion in the eyes. "It ceases to exist." Silence. Walburn nor Sentinel spoke a word as the calm howl of the wind passed through the cave. "Why are you telling me this?" Walburn starred, dumbfounded. "Why?" "Your a necromancer. You could easily enslave me into servitude but..." Sentinel pause to regard him. "You being so nice and keeping me informed." Walburn scratched his cheek. "My dad... he taught me a lot of things and the enslavement of souls wasn't one of them. He always said that bonds between friends is a hundred times more powerful then any number of minions. I want to make lots of friends, not just to make my father proud, but to make others happy." Sentinel remained silent, analyzing the young necromancer. Either I am completely under his control or he is not so much a fiend as I thought. He sighed. "What is it you had in mind?" Walburn's smile widened, revealing his pearly white teeth. "You need a vessel!" Sentinel's features darkened. "A vessel? Like a corpse?" "NO!" the young man shouted. "Nothing like that. A corpse would not hold a being of your power. We would need something of excellent quality to house you." "Quality?" He asked with interest. Walburn nodded. "Yes. The higher quality material that makes a vessel often refers to how much power it can hold. For example, a corpse can only hold a little amount in compassion to a ruby." Walburn explained rather matter-of-factually. "For you I was planing to use this dagger. I know that the handle and hilt is plated silver but I know not what the blades material is made of.". "That's a dragon blade!" Sentinel gasped. Walburn cocked a brow. "I take it these are rare?" Sentinel nodded. "Those blades are the product of a collaboration between dragons and ponies thousands of years ago. They are the finest in all of Equis! To even have a dagger in your possession is quite fortunate. If memory serves, and I am not sure it does, there are only fifty in total."Walburn brought the blade to his face staring the dragon in it's emerald eyes. "If you intent to merge me with such a blade I would be honored." Walburn shook his head. "No the honor would be mine to have you at my side." In a few minutes Walburn was setting up the ritual site with Sentinel watching with interest. Walburn smiled and chatted with Sentinel about pony society while he worked. They exchanged knowledge and feels on subjects such as friendship and magic. Sentinel preferred the subject of magic, seeing as he was well educated in that field. Although he found Walburn outlook on magic disturbing at times he still valued the chance to learn about another worlds version of magic. In particular He thought that the one known as Rade was interesting. Another entity like himself that Walburn thinks of as a friend. I would like to meet him. Walburn sighed and placed the chalk outside the circle. "It is done. Sentinel stand in the circle's center." Sentinel complied and stood in the center. He squirmed nervously and looked to Walburn. "I am ready." Walburn began his monotone chant, commanding green flames to surround the circle. I am having second thoughts... Did I even have a first? The stallion's eyes darted around at the fire and back to Walburn. He uncorked the vial of blue fluid. A flare of green fire engulfed the large dagger and sifted to blue as the doused the blade with the strange substance. Slowly the flames around the circle turned blue as well. They moved inward along the intricate patterns on the cave floor, swaying ever so slightly. Even though this is dark magic it looks... Nice Sentinel mused. However he soon retracted his complement when Walburn rand the blade's edge deep into his palm. His hand curled into a fist driving the fine edge deeper and deeper. Walburn voice and stance faltered not in the least as his crimson blood soaked into the cold dragon steel. In one quick motion he slid the dagger out of his hand and gripped the handle with both hands. A drop of crimson blood fell to the floor and everything went dark. ***** ... Sentinel felt strange to say the least. He felt 'large' for lack of a better word. He was floating in a black space that he could 'feel'. "What is this?" Sentinel looked from left to right only to find nothing but the void. "I feel so empty and yet so... vast. Is this my vessel?" "That is an excellent deduction!" Sounded a familiar chipper voice. Walburn appeared in a flurry of flame bearing a toothy grin. "So that's what you look like." He said, giving an a nod of approval. The confused stallion quickly looked down to his hands to find that they were made of flesh covered in a light blue coat. His eyes widened when he saw the red robes with a golden sun stitched into the sleeves. He was at a loss of words. "T-This is..." "Your body." Walburn finished. Remembering that he was not the only one there, Sentinel turned his attention to the man."How is this possible?" Walburn gave him a frown. "I am a being from another world, I brought your soul back and you question the creation of another dimension?" Sentinel starred. "Another dimension?" "Well, your dimension to be more precise." He smiled. "In here you are the creator. You are pretty much a god." "There is no way I am a god." Sentinel scoffed. "And if I am, being the god of a vast empty void is not very enthralling." Walburn chuckled. "Well it wouldn't be that way if you used your imagination." Sentinel's new face looked confused."Alright let me help you along. Try imagining a place that is pleasing to think about. A place that is both pleasing to the eye and soothing to the soul." In an instant the void around them erupted into color. Sentinel kept his eyes closed, trying to focus his magic but Walburn admired the world taking shape. He, for the first time in a long time, had his breath taken away. Brown earth came into existence ceasing his floating through space. Under his feet he noticed green blades of grass sprouting out from him quickly covering the earth. As far as his eyes could see the space turned into a scene of rolling green hills with a vast blue sky dotted with puffy clouds, Never in all his days had he seen such a sight. In the past his father spoke of such things but he had never seen anything that was not in the city's green fog. Walburn shielded his eyes when a white orb emerged from behind a cloud. He flinched but understood what it was. "That sphere is what his father described as a "star" or a "sun". His father was right when he described it like a light bulb but Walburn had never fully understood it's magnificence till now. It was brighter then he ever anticipated and warmed his body with its light rays. However a light breeze that blew through the grass kept him cool. Sentinel opened his eyes and was baffled at the new world around him. Although stunned he still gazed with pride at the world he created. His teal mane fluttered slightly in the breeze and he looked to Walburn. When he saw his face in awe he snickered. "That is a good look for you Walburn." Walburn said nothing but pulled his hood over his face. "W-Walburn are you well?" Walburn shook his head. "No need to worry I am fine. I just never saw anything like this before." Walburn's head shot up and he removed his hood, raveling his smile. "This is an excellent start but you no doubt used nearly all your magic extending this land to farthest it can go. So I will give you some magic to make one final creation." A stream of green energy flowed from Walburn and into Sentinel. "Now I want you to envision a door, but not a normal door. It can look normal but you need to create it so it functions as a portal out of here." ***** Walburn opened eyes. The fire was reduced to nothing more then embers but light from out side drifted into the cave. Walburn looked to the lighted floor of the cave with curiosity. He quickly packed all his gear and his newly gained loot in order to set out in the new world. "I think I was in Sentinel's world longer then I thought." He mused. He quickly packed all his gear and his newly gained loot in order to set out in the new world overflowing with new sights, sounds, magic and above all else possibilities. Walburn gave his improvised rucksack's straps a tug and set off for the exit. Like in Sentinel's realm, he had to shield his eyes from the bright light. Even with his arm obstructing his vision he press forward. "That is going to take some getting us to." He sighed. "For you maybe." Chortled a voice in his head. "I for one am happy to see Celestia's sun again." Walburn snickered before thinking. "Ah, good you have discovered the telepathic link." Sentinel chuckled. "I would be disappointed in myself if I was unable to discover something as simple as this," They both gave a hearty laugh and carried on outside the cave. Walburn saw the new world stretch out before him all around. He saw forests vast like oceans, lakes reflecting light like mirrors and the rolling green of the plains. For the second time his breath had been stolen from him. He cast his gaze all around him to find everything peeking his interest. He even saw a small town close to the foot of the mountain. "That is odd..." Sentinel spoke, sounding confused. "I do not remember that town being there." "It is possible that your memory is still under the effect of my spells." Walburn reminded the spirit. Sentinel did not respond. Walburn shrugged and made sure his straps and gear was secure for the hike down. He made took extra caution to be absolutely sure the skulls wee secure. He had already stitched the greatest skull with large cords, attaching it to his hood, while the others clung to his shoulders. "Do you have to wear those?" Sentinel said voicing his displeasure with them. "I have already explained to you how my powers work." "You have..." He groaned. "But do you mind if I cloak or at the very least camouflage them." "By all means my friend." With that a small field was cast around the three skulls. Their color changed from bone white to a smooth reflective bronze. Even the shape changed, turning them into curved metal plates. Even his head piece changed to match his shoulders. "Excellent work Sentinel." Walburn praised. Think nothing of it. Chapter 8: Attack on Canterlot?!Chapter 8 Canterlot was in an uproar. Word of another attack spread like wild fire. The once calm night had turned into a large scale panic. Mares screamed, families ran home and boarded up the windows and Blue Blood reassured himself in the mirror. A large force of guards had encircled the 'assaulted' tower within minutes of the crash. They formed a tight ground and aerial spear line ready for anything. They could hear loud but slow stomping from inside but what it belonged to they had no idea. However their defense was unnecessary when the building came down. A low rumbled came from behind the doors followed by the sound of stone cracking. The structures supports whined under the stress and gave way. Dust and rubble quickly scattered into the air and surrounding area causing nearby guards to cough and sneeze. "What happened here?!" Celestia demanded as she approached from the sky. "Princess!" A pony in night guard armor saluted her. "Captain what happened?" The armored mare lowered her arm. "A ball of orange fire collided with the northwest tower. Why it happened we do not know it and it was too early to suspect anypony. We were going to investigate but the tower came down shortly after our arrival." "Any guards on duty?" Celestia asked, concerned for her ponies safety. "Unfortunately yes. One Corporal Sting Wing and Sargent Light Ark both night guards" The Captain informed regrettably. "The Magi are using life detect and hopefully they will be..." "Captain they're over here?!" The night guard Captain and Celestia Quickly turned their heads to a robed unicorn waving over to some rubble. Celestia and the Captain hurried over to him, relived that the two may be alright. "Report!" The Captain ordered. The unicorn performed a quick salute. "I have confirmed the life signatures of Corporal Sting Wing and Sargent Light Ark under this rubble." He gestured to the largest pile of stone. "Assemble the other magi let's get them out." "They are already here we are ready." The stallion pointed to several other unicorn standing around the felled tower. "Very good," The mare nodded with approval. "get them out." The magi where practiced users of magic. They were considered to be the elite of all things arcane and where often called upon to deal with Equestria's problems. Their magic was both strong and advanced. They could perform basic levitation, shielding ,healing and even a few offence spells, although those had heavy restrictions. But even the best unicorns have difficulty lifting something that has a weight of a few tons. Even with others it can be a daunting and exhausting task. "Keep it up!" The Captain ordered. "You are almost there." It had taken only five minutes and the magi were now lifting the largest piece of debris. It lifted slowly but steadily but the magi looked like they were on the verge of collapse and eventually one did. Soon after him another fell, followed by another and another. As they all collapsed one by one the field keeping the stone aloft weakened. It remained air born for a few seconds before descending back down. Celestia was quick to act and lift it again. But the second she put her magic to work she felt herself being drained. "Something is draining my magic." She informed the surrounding guards before dispelling her magic. "Everypony make sure that stone does not crush those trapped inside!" All the Night guards rushed to the solid stone and save their co-workers. However as they got closer they heard a low whine. It was not enough to get there attention. "Everypony get your hands secured and lift on my mark!" Shouted a stallion. "MAR-" The quite whine, they chose to ignore, erupted into a high pitched screech. The closest guards covered their ears and wailed in pain as the last unicorn dispelled his magic. ***** Rade starred. He had never seen these creatures before in his life. (And previous life, he could sense this.) Yet he shielded the small creatures from harm. Was it guilt that made him act? Curiosity? Just like many things he did not know but what he did know was that they had magic... Tons of it. He looked up at the confining ceiling again, pressing his massive hand flat against it. He put more force into his arm in an attempt to move it. His metal joints scrapped against each other, screaming under the force. The stone did not budge and inch. 'Too weak...' He confirmed. 'Not enough magic.' He looked back down to the unconscious beings beneath him. 'Their magic would suffice but... Walburn might get mad.' Walburn. That name always brought out Rade's inner need to protect. He was to be his shield and Walburn to be his light through the darkness. Rade was happy when Walburn was happy and the current distance between him and his master made him more then uncomfortable. 'I need to find a way out.' Rade pressed his back and both hands to the ceiling. Using his legs he pushed with all his might. To his surprise it moved. He continued to push upward with renewed confidence. He could get out. He did not need to use the creatures' magics and... 'Am I getting stronger?' The massive amount of stone was moving much easier then it should with what magic he had left. In fact he felt his magic reserves... Filling up? Rade glanced up to see the stone encased in a bight blue field. It sparkled and pulled the stone up while he pushed. He could feel the magic seep into his pipe fingers and work it's way across his body. Without hesitation he sapped more of the precious energy until his reserves were full. He could sense the strength and integrity of the magic depleting but he did not care and continued draining more energy. He quickly surpassed his capacity and his metal body became hot as a result. He felt the full weight of the stone push him down to a knee but he dared not let it push him further. His body groaned under the weight but Rade prepared himself for the final push. 'I need to use this magic quickly. I am far above my limit and will sustain damage at this rate.' Rade held his metaphorical breath As he forced the magic into his arms and legs. The heat build up was immense and the bodies between his legs began to sweat. The low groan of metal sifted into cries of grinding metal and magic. Rade steadily forced himself from a knee, to a squat and eventually to a crouch. A small sliver of light poured in, granting him a look outside. He saw the surprised, horrified, pained and many other expressions of dozens the of creatures outside. 'Wonderful.' Rade Deadpanned. 'Looks like the whole army is here. Maybe I should just stay in this stone tomb' But it was too late. The guards outside had seen his glowing orange eyes peer out at them. In response they formed a defensive line between him and Celestia. 'The white one must be important... Interesting' Rade forced his body to stand inch by inch. Very slowly he revealed his body to the armored creatures. Their stonewall expressions changed from surprise to awe in a matter of seconds. They watched as the metal contraption heaved the massive piece of rubble to one side, completely stunned by it's appearance and it's god like strength. Steam billowed off his body like a a locomotive's engine car. ***** "I-Impossible..." Stammered one Magi. " T-They were outlawed." "You know what that thing is?" The night guard Captain asked without taking her eyes off the monster. "It is a golem." Celestia interrupted. "And I did make them illegal to create in Equestria." The guards watched in horror as the monstrosity shoved it's massive body against the stone and caste it aside. It shattered as it hit the ground with a thunderous thud. Other stones were crushed into powder, sending forth another wave of dust that engulfed it. "Princess I would like a crash course on golems right now please." The Captain wearily said, starring at the hulking mass of metal. "Certainly." Celestia cleared her throat. "Golems are solid bodies infused with magic and an artificial spirit. They are often durable and strong and because they are not self aware they require orders from the one who created them." Celestia leaned in close to her. "You need to approach this with caution Captain." The mare laughed." Princess I am Night Guard Captain Night Furry." She bowed. "And no matter what this thing came here to do, I will stop it." Night furry turned to the guards and magi looking to her for orders. "How are you and the other Magi?" A unicorn shrugged. "That thing left us nearly empty. I doubt we will be of much use." Night Furry bit her lip. "Then we are doing this the old fashioned way." "Captain!" Shouted a stallion. "It's got Ark and Sting!" Night Furry's and Celestia's eyes widened when they realized they had forgotten an important factor. Were the golem emerged was the same place they were looking for two night guards and with the dust settling they could see them clearly. Clasped by the head, in each of the golem's hands, were those very same night guards. It was not crushing them but Night Furry wanted to free them as soon as possible. She had expected it to dispose of them or drain them immediately but all it did was stare. It's glowing orange eyes remained fixed on something. Night Furry began tracing a line of sight. 'What is it looking... At?' The line traced directly to Celestia's eyes and she was returning the stare with one of anger. "Princess what do you think it is up to?" Celestia face grew cold and void of it's usual warmth. "Doing as it was ordered. Captain I want this dealt with. The longer it is here the more the risk to other ponies lives goes up." Night Furry nodded, completely understanding the situation but yet... Why did it feel so wrong? Like there were missing pieces to a puzzle, painting an unfinished picture. "I understand Princess." She took a step forward. "Everypony here are your orders!" ***** Rade sighed inside his chassis. 'It seems there was a communication error... I wish Walburn was here.' The guards scattered into lines encircling him. They all wielded spears and shields in their multi-colored hands. Jingling could be herd from the varying swords at their hips as they swayed from side to side. The 'female', Rade could barely tell thanks to her armor, standing next to the tale white one was shouting orders. 'Perhaps I could have approached this better.' Rade glanced down to the two unconscious creature in his cold grasp. 'I suppose this does appear rather menacing.' "Steady!" Shouted the female again. The soldiers raised their spears at Rade with determined looks on their faces. As they prepared themselves a dark thought dawned inside Rade. 'Maybe I should play with them a little.' Rade raised the winged one in his left hand above his head. All eyes stared at the limp body with concerned looks. 'Perfect.' Rade then stretched out a leg and knelt and without warning brought down the small creature. The creature was perilously close to getting his spin snapped in half had the front line not charged him. However Rade predicted this. The motion that was initially used to brake the creatures back was transformed into a throw. The body spiraled threw the air and collided with three others. Taking advantage of the small gap, Rade charged in. He topped over half a dozen under his superior weight and others where sent through the air. Some planted their spears into him but because of large mass it had no effect. "Surround i-" A guard was inturupted when Rade pushed his fist into his gut. "lieutenant!" "Dammit! How can something so large move so fast!?" Night furry bit her lip at the scene. Her elite guard were getting their asses handed to them by a golem, considered to be unintelligent, and she did not like it. She did not like losing but what she hated was this things use of hostages. "Princess are you certain golems can't be intelligent?" Night Furry asked. "I am." Celestia nodded. "It has to be operating under a complex set of orders." "But the way it used a hostage would suggest otherwise." The disgruntled Captain mumbled. Her eyes snapped up and a smile spread a smirk spread across her face. "I have an idea Princess... As well as a bet." Celestia raised a brow."Oh really?" Rade raised a struggling guard in his hostage free hand. The guard kicked furiously and reached for his sword. "Stand down!" The encirclement of guards as well as the one in Rade hand stopped. All were still and quiet. Rade looked around at the scene, unsure of what to make of the turn of events. The only thing Rade could hear was the whistle of the wind and foot steps (Hoofsteps?), to which he directed his attention. There to greet his gaze was the female commander. Guards who obstructed he path gave way to her, forming a two sets of identical columns on either side of her. Her strides were paced but confident and all the while her hand rested on the handle of her sword. 'What are you up to?' The female came to a halt a few yards from Rade. Rade straitened his back and legs, standing to his full height. He towered over the Captain at nine glorious feet. The captain had to look up to meet his eyes, Although surprise she was unfazed by his obvious attempt to frighten her. However the same could not be said for the rest of her guard. They shared worried and concerned expressions for their captains safety. "Well you sure are a big fella." Rade only starred, perplexed by her behavior. "Alright I am going to be forward with you. The Princess believes that you are and unintelligent drone only obeying his masters orders mindlessly." 'Excuse me!?' Rade looked up to the White one now identified as a Princess. 'I am insulted!' Night Furry looked to Celestia as well to find her confused. The metal being was reacting to conversation with somepony other then it's master, something she did not think was possible. "But," Rade looked down on her again. "You see I made a bet with the Princess. If I can prove that you are intelligent she will discuss some much needed 'vacation time' with her sister." 'Oh my seeking a peaceful solution but using the situation as leverage to gain something out of as well... I like you.' "So golem what do you say? Oh and before I forget can you release those two?" 'Two?' Rade looked to the guard in his left hand. The guard he had ensnared before looked pale under his gaze, perhaps even on the verge of wetting himself. Then he looked to his right hand which still held and unconscious horned creature. 'Oh... Whoops.' Rade set down the trembling guard first, he did not want to get his fluid on him, and he breathed a deep sigh of relief. Seeing that the golem had given in, a pair of what Rade guessed were medics, approached him. Rade gently set down the last one he held before them. Night Furry chuckled and turned around to Celestia. She smirked and mouthed the words "I win." Celestia, Although thoroughly confused and beaten, smiled and nodded to the Night Captain. "Know that's out of the way." The Night Captain's smile disappeared. "I need to tell you something golem." 'And yet another turn of events.' Rade's body emitted a low grinding sound which was his equivalent of a sigh. 'And there was that 'word' again.' "I hate losing." She explained. "And the way you so easily defeated my fellow guards was embarrassing and not only counts as a defeat for them, but for me as well. So I challenge you to a duel golem!" "Captain!" Celestia called, clearly shocked by her actions. "I order you not t-" The golem raised one mighty arm into the air with a series of whining metal. The guard's jaws dropped to the floor. "D-Did it j-just shush P-Princess Celestia?" A group of stallions murmured. Rade gave The mare a curt nod bring a grin to her face. "Excellent! But I need your name before we start..." Rade picked up a price of nearby rumble. With some magic he heated a pipe appendage till it was red hot. In crude but legible writing he carved his name in for all to see. I am Rade "Well Rade I am Night Furry." She performed a light bow. "But before we begin don't you dare hold back." Rade scratched his mettle face plate. 'She noticed. Well then I will go all out.' Rade lowered his body to the ground in his typical gorilla posture. However instead of being on all fours his right arm stayed ready at his side. Some more mettle grinding was heard as a crude board slide out of his for arm. A smile spread across Night furry's face when she saw the edges on either side of the three foot long sheet. Author's Note And there it is! Now the story can take on a natural flow, probably alternating between Alex and Walburn. ( Since I like those two the best.) As usual your comments are all appreciated and if you haven't already check out my other stories. Peace! :) Chapter 9: What Happened?Chapter 9 Alex felt a strong force slam against his back causing him to lose his breath. He panted heavily next to the couch he had fallen off. After the pain subsided he contemplated returning to the world of dreams but something unpleasant stopped him. A powerful odor of dried sweat, blood and century old decay. "I smell awful." Alex moaned. Groggily, Alex reached a hand under the couch that he called a bed. He randomly flailed his arm in an attempt to locate something. He grasped nothing but air for a few seconds until the item he sought graced him with its presence. The cold metal of the mp5 brought a small smile to his face. He gently stroked the rough surface, its texture was soothing and it's cool temperature welcome. "Whoa..." Alex's eyes opened wide. "I think I might have a problem... Actually I have a lot of problems." Alex released his grip on the deadly weapon. He starred at the ceiling a moment with a furrowed brow and with a heavy sigh he sat up. His muscles ached and protested but he continued to proceed with the labored process of standing up. "My god! I feel like I'm dying!" Alex winced. "I have never done so much physical activity in my life." Alex groaned again and hobbled out of the living room and into the hallway. The wooden boards under him silently squeaked as he searched for the rest room. He was in dire need of a shower and a change of clothes. However the later would be difficult seeing as he only had one pair. Never the less he needed a shower. He would just have to ask vinyl if she had some baggy clothes. To take his mind off of screaming muscles, Alex decided to go over the events that led him here. His face turned beet red when he could only remember when Berry pushed him down. Alex, feeling both shaken and aroused, he shook his head. "How drunk was she to ignore this smell?!" Alex gagged after getting a waft of his own stench. "Dammit, where is that techno colored DJ." "W-wha *snort* five mure minutes..." A quite voice mumbled to Alex's right. Alex peered into the room to find the pony he was looking for. She mare lay sprawled out on her mess of a bed, snoring loudly. Her room was in a similar state with clothing scattered on the floor, dressers and blinds. It was a bit like his actually, in all it's messy glory. Alex smiled. "Guess I can find it on my own." Alex left the mare to be in her realm of dreams and continued down the halls. He passed the kitchen and arrived at the front door. just across from it was the stairs that let to the second floor. Just thinking about the climb made his muscles sore. "I do hope this day gets better." He sighed. After a minute of bone torturing agony he made it to the second floor. Like the first floor it had dark hard wood and neutral colored walls. The entire home had been warm and welcoming to the eyes at... "Nine AM." Alex confirmed from an analog clock. Alex continued down the halls while analyzing a few picture frames that caught his eye. Most of them were of Vinyl or contained album art and awards. However there was a few that were interesting, to say the least. Photo's and awards dressed to a mare known as Octavia. From the pictures Alex found her to be a pony of grey fur and dark brown mane. Her eyes were a deep violet and gave a strong impress of some one of higher class. In one picture she was accompanied by a cello. She wore a decorated black dress that showed off her... Cleavage. Alex felt his face flush and he slapped himself immediately for the naughty thought. 'There is definitely something wrong with me' Shortly after admiring the grey mare's body he arrived at a door with a wooden toilet hanging from the door. "About time." He groaned. Alex reached for the nob and opened the door. However like most things that have been happening to him recently, there was a complication. "Vinyl what did I Tell you about... Knok... ing?" The voice inside trailed off. Violet eyes locked with Alex's deep brown ones. For the two time stood still as they took in each-others' appearance. Alex's face flushed for the second time that morning. Before him was the grey pony in the photos, barely covered by a bath towel. Her mane was still damp and clung to her wet fur. He observed her slender and well proportioned body as small droplets rolled down her thighs. 'Well fuck.' He made a nervous swallow. "U-Umm this isn't what it looks like." He reassured with no confidence. The mare's face quickly changed from confused to horrified, possibly even violated. Her eyes shrunk to the size of pin pricks. Small trails of sweat mixed with the water that still coated her body sending of a scent of pure terror. "Look you gotta here me out." Alex took a step forward and the mare snapped. All reason was out the window, the gloves were off, shit had hit the.... 'Holy shit she has knives!' Alex bolted out of the doorway narrowly avoiding a mettle blade. It embedded itself in the wall a few inches from his face. Alex scrambled to his feet and took off for the stairs. However the knife wielding mare, still half naked chased after him. She was screaming in fear, waving her knives like a mad women. "Help! Rapist!" She cried, throwing another knife. "Home invasion!" 'Wen did my life become a shitty anime?!' "Stop chasing me you crazy b-!" Alex felt his foot sink far further then he was expecting it to and lost his balance. 'Oh... All of my fuck this.' Alex's eyes fixed on one of his dreaded enemy, the stairs. 'I always knew it would be one of you to end me.' Alex felt another foe execute his master plan of making him fall face first. 'Gravity why?! I thought we were friends!' Alex protected his vulnerable head with his arms from the curl and sadistic nature of gravity. Never the less the collision brought agonizing pain to his already broken body. Bruises grew and were joined by new ones, small cuts reopened and during the entire fall he cursed. "Fuck!" His knee hit the railing. "Shit!" Next his hand was crushed on a steps edge under his own weight. "God Dammit!" Finally, about halfway down, his body selected a set course down the death trap. It was a nice slide down on his spine. "Oh my Go-AAAAAHHHHHH!" Alex's spine rattled down the stairs like the worlds worst xylophone. Sickening cracks rattled along his back as he slide down to the entrance. He laid there a moment in the morning sunlight. It's warm light touched his sore muscles through the tinted windows. It's light was comforting and soothing but... "Take this!" A flash of silver passed through his field of vision. He heard the sharp wiz it made and thud as it collided with the wooden floor. The thin blade vibrated rapidly, producing a low hum right between his legs. Alex snapped back to the real world and returned to his feet. He sprinted around the corner towards the living room. 'If I can get there maybe...' "Hey *yawn* Alex." A white mare with an aurora mane walked into his path. 'Fuck.' Alex collided with the mare. They both flew through the air. Alex launched them a few meters towards the living room before gravity carried out it's grudge against him. He hit the ground hard losing his breath yet again and nearly threw up when vinyl landed on top of him. "Damn Alex." Vinyl groaned. "What was that for..." Alex felt two warm points of pressure on his chest as well as one larger one on his... Groin. Through a painful squint Alex looked up into the face of the white unicorn and she starred back. Her flank rested on him and she had pushed her upper body up with her hands. Her head was cocked to the side with a surprised look on her face or what little of it he could see. Her colorful mane was not as wild as it was last night. It was strait and obstructed a good portion of her face. Alex amused that this is how it naturally looked. Like usual, Alex's eyes naughtily wandered all over her body. She wore a louse plain grey shirt that exposed one shoulder. Her body was slender like all the mares he had seen thus far and clean... within reason. She still smelled of sweat from the club and was in need of a good shower. Her chest was... 'I am a dirty boy!' Alex mentally slapped himself. 'Why do I keep looking at another species' chests?!' "So you're into that kinda thing." Vinyl smirked. Alex flushed yet again and felt his member harden. Vinyl noticed and smiled mischievously. Her eyes were large like normal but with a hungry look to them. "V-Vinyl!" Alex forced her off and jumped to his feet. Vinyl, because of Alex's ballistic motion, jumped to her hooves as well. "What the hay Alex?!" She scowled. "What is wrong with you?!" "Vinyl!" Alex placed both hands on her shoulders. "Tell your crazy sister not to stab me!" Vinyl was confused. "Um Alex I don't have..." "GET YOUR HANDS OFF HER!" Vinyl's eyes went wide with realization. She turned to face her damp, and hardly decent, roommate. She was surprised to see she was breathing heavily and holding a knife in each hand. It was clear what had transpired and what she had to do. "Octi Help!" She cried. "..." Alex was at a loss of words. ***** "What is wrong with you Vinyl!" The grey mare scolded. "Aw come on Octi it's cool." Vinyl dismissed. "It's cool?" Octavia frowned. "You let some strange stallion into our home!" "Sitting right here." Alex moaned from his seat. "And completely fine thanks for asking." "Be quiet you." Octavia silenced him with malice. "Don't think you are off the hook. "Wouldn't dream of it." He murmured. "Why would think that this was a good idea?" Octavia asked Vinyl. Vinyl coughed and rubbed her neck nervously. "Well he's new in town and had no place to say so... I thought it would be cool if he stayed here." "Vinyl look at him!" She waved a hand at Alex. "How can you trust anypony that looks like that." Alex furrowed his brows. However they went unnoticed so he took it a step further. "Once again sitting right here." He pointed out trying to sound as annoyed as possible. "And you!" The enraged pony shouted. "You walk into our home like you own the place and... and..." She stuttered, unsure if she could say anymore. "Octi?" Vinyl called her name rousing her to the world again. Her face adopted at least seven different shades of red as she recalled the memory. Somepony had seen her in the shower room. Nopony had ever seen her naked or even that close to it, not even Vinyl. But now there was this pony wrapped up in bandages to the point he was completely concealed. Some pony had the gale to peep on her and think that he can get away? Not likely. "THEN YOU TAKE ADVANTAGE OF THE SITUATION TO PEEP ON ME IN THE SHOWER!" She blurted out. "..." Silence reigned in the room. Octavia clasped both hands over her mouth after she realized what she had just said. She was beet red with embarrassment. "Well..." Vinyl turned to Alex. "It was an accident I swear." Alex raised his hands in surrender. "You mentioned nothing about your room mate." "So what d'ya think?" She asked with a sly grin. "What?" Octavia and Alex returned in unison. Both faces starred at Vinyl in disbelief as her sly grin turned into a sultry smile. She even went so far as to add a suggestive wink in their direction. Octavia's lower lip trembled with the rough idea of what was going through her head. "V-V-VIN-YL!?" She sputtered. "Howcouldyou?!" Alex awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck and Vinyl burst out laughing. She nearly fell of her chair during the fit. "Is she always like that?" Alex asked the distressed mare and to his surprise she responded. She face palmed and shook her head with a heavy sigh. "Unfortunately... yes." "Awwww come on you two!" The DJ smiled mischievously. "You can get all 'lovey dovey' I don't mind." She giggled again as Octavia quivered. Octavia could not find any words to express her displeasure with the situation. All she felt was betrayed by her room made, not anything new really. She had been trying to get her together with another stallion on multiple occasions. However it was the first time she brought somepony like him. "Well Alex what do you say?" Vinyl winked at him. Alex smiled lightly under his bandages but shook his head. "Not interested thanks." Octavia raised her head in surprise. She starred at him with wide eyes, not sure if she should be offended or relieved. Vinyl joined her and gave him a queer look of her own. "First Berry, then Octavia and I." Vinyl rehearsed, gaining Octavia's attention. "And you refuse all of us. I'm starting to think you're into Stallions." "He is?" Octavia asked, half relieved and embarrassed. Alex laughed. "NO! But you are the second pony to think that." "Then why would you let these things slip by?" Vinyl asked, utterly confused. "A normal stallion would have at least done it with one." "Vinyl, that is hardly appropriate talk for any time." Octavia scolded, as if she was her mother. "And he clearly is not your normal stallion." "Thanks... I think?" "Aww look at that you two made up already." Vinyl cheered. "Let's have some breakfast to celebrate!" "Yes lets." Octavia agreed. "But... Alex was it?" "That's my name." He confirmed. "Hmm, Strange name. Foreigner?" He nodded unwilling to say more. "Well Alex I apologize for acting so harshly but could you..." She covered her snout with one hand. "I mean you are..." "In need of a shower." He offered. "Yes." "Alright be back in a bit." Alex made for the door. "Oh but do any of you have a hoodie i can borrow? This is my only set of clothes." "Vinyl would have something like that and a par of baggy jeans if you'd like." Octavia offered. "That would be great thanks and can I use your first aid kit as well? Need to change my bandages." "It will be under the sink in the bath room." Vinyl instructed. "Thanks again." He waved and walk down the hall. Despite the drama that had taken place moments before the two room mates were quick to jump into the tasks at hand. Vinyl searched her closet for subtle clothing for her new friend while Octavia prepared breakfast for the three. Octavia was left alone to think about what was going on. A stallion was now living with them for an undetermined amount of time and has seen her just come out of the shower. Both facts made her nervous and uncomfortable. Another thing about him that brought about conflicting emotions was his heavily concealed appearance. Draped in a large black cloak and face masked behind bandages. His true identity was left completely to the imagination. A sigh of defeat left her lips, deeming that it would do no good to linger on it. But she could not help but wonder if the bandages were for an injury or if he truly was hiding some thing. "I will have to ask about that." She sighed. "Hey Octi I got the clothes for Alex I'll be back soon." Vinyl made her way down the hall only to be called back. "Vinyl wait." Octavia called. "I'll do that you take over here." Vinyl raised a brow of curiosity. "Why?" "Just take over will you?" Octavia ordered growing tired of her room mate. However Octavia winced with regret when she smirked. It was the smirk she made when she knew what was really going on or when she found something to poke fun at. And it just had to be the later. "Oh going to see your new friend?" She winked with a hearty laugh. "It's OK i get it." Octavia blushed and stormed past her. "It's not like that. Just want to apologize is all." "Ya sure." Vinyl snorted, walking to the kitchen counter. "While he's in the shower and naked. I get it." "It's not... You can be so... I mean... Ugh!" Octavia snatched the clothes ans stormed out. " Another point for Vinyl." She chuckled and turned her attention to the three unfinished sandwiches in front of her. I wicked grin crossed her muzzle as an idea came to mind. "Hmm..." ***** Alex turned the faucet. He soon felt the sting of cold water lash out against his skin. He jump in surprise as his muscle contracted in response. "Damn that's cold!" He yelped. He tightened every muscle in is body in response to the undesirable cold. It was one of his self defense systems that did absolutely nothing. After a few seconds though he relaxed to the change in temperature. He rotated his body to allow the wonderful liquid to coat him. The warmth covered him in large trickling streams, weaving all around him and down his exposed legs. Small droplets fell from his overhanging hair and elbows to the draining puddles below. "This feels great." He sighed, feeling yesterday's toil melt away. After lounging in the luxury of a hot shower he continue to wash himself. With soap in hand he vigorously scrubbed his dirty hair or "mane", as he would have to get use to addressing himself as a pony. 'Alright the story so far.' He though beginning his inner monologue. 'I was first dragged into a world full of zombie things. I screamed like a little girl and was eventually saved by Walburn, a crazy Necromancer with a big robot.' He thought for a moment. 'Well saved is a rather strange choice of words. He change the problem is all because now I am in a world filled with ponies, and I in turn saved some blue one from a lion bat thing. I am currently in the house of two mares which one is making advances and the other kinda hates me.' Alex turned the facet to off and leaned against the wall. 'And I haven't seen Walburn yet so things aren't looking good.' He sighed. "Things can't possible get much worse." ***** It was only moments before Octavia Found herself outside the bathroom. It was at that point she realized she had not a clue how to approach the situation. "Wait why would I need an approach?" She mused."I am just giving him clothes, nothing else." She knocked the on the door three times to get his attention but received no response. Not hearing the sound of water she reached for the handle. However she quickly retracted when she remembered the misunderstanding that had taken place earlier. After a moment of hesitation she knocked again. "Just a moment please." Asked the masculine voice inside. "I'm almost finished changing my bandages." "A-Alright!" "Wait?" The voice asked again. "Is that you Octi?" "It's Octavia *cough* actually." She corrected. "A nick name then?" He asked. The conversation through the door dragged on and on between the two. All the while the faint rustle of bandages were heard. The sound was both curious and unsettling for the musical mare but she continued to converse with the strange stallion. He asked many odd questions about the layout of the land and nearby cities. They even discussed some politics. "All right I can put on some clothes now." He announced. "You can hand them to me when I open the door." And so the door creaked open and a bandaged hand reached out. As if it belong to a ancient mummy creeping out of it's tomb, she tentatively stepped back. "Octavia?" The mare shook her head and handed him the clothes. He sealed the door shut again as he put them on. More rustling was heard as slipped into the articles of clothing. Octavia was rather uncomfortable with the silence so she spoke her mind. "What happened to you?" There was an awkward pause. The rustling was no more and silence reigned, at least for a few seconds. "What do you mean?" He asked, continuing to dress himself. "Why do you have to bandage yourself?" She clarified The clothing process stopped again for a brief moment. "I hurt myself." "How?" "Fire." "How bad was it?" "Dammit Octavia!" He cursed, catching her by surprise. "Can't you see I don't want to talk about it?!" Octavia took another step away from the door. "Well excuse me for not trusting the stallion that hides his appearance and past!" She shouted back. "How do I know you're not just making it up?! Getting close to us to go on with whatever evil planes you have for us?!" "I would never do anything to you!" He retorted. "I am going to need more then that!" She demanded with a stomp of her hoof. "..." "..." "Fine..." He gave in. "But remember you asked for this." Octavia gulped, wondering what that implied and blushed when she heard the clothing come off his body. The blush hit an all time high when the door began to swing open. "H-Hold on!" She demanded slamming it shut. "Just what do you think you are doing?!" "You want proof and I am going to show you." He answered calmly behind the door. "By letting me see you naked? I think not!" "That fire Octavia... It should have killed me." Octavia fell silent. Her eyes were wide as dinner plates as she allowed the door to creak open. Octavia clasped both hands over her mouth to hide her gasp. Before her, in the bathroom, stood a broken pony. In any ponies eyes he would be considered mangled, beaten and thoroughly broken. She could only see his back, where he removed the bandages, and truly wished she had not. "That fire ravaged me Octavia." He stated full of remorse. The pony's back was barren of all fur. Not a single hair was seen on it's fleshy surface. The only trace that it had ever been there was the clear scaring coating him. Every inch of his back was covered in them. Long and short, wide and thin, deep an shallow. They were all there, clear as day. It was a horrifying sight to see. Never in Octavia's life had she seen such scaring. Sure she had seen a few rough stallions with a scar on the face or two but nothing to this extent. It would be easier to calculate the surface area that was not damaged... As it would be zero. Octavia wanted to look away but she continued to stare as Alex spoke "There are exactly one hundred twenty-seven scares on my back and many more all around." He gasped slightly from the ordeal of speaking. Fresh memories surfaced of the days he received them. "The inferno took everything from me. My fur, tail, ears, home and..." He gasped again holding back tears. "F-Family." Octavia could not take it anymore. She rushed over to Alex and pressed herself against him. Just then he fell to the floor and the mare followed. She dared not leave him, not the way he was. Alex broke down. Tears soaked into the bandages shielding his identity. They quickly became damp and salty. He continued balling as the mare held him tightly. "It's alright, It's alright." She reassured, tearing up herself. Alex wheezed and continued crying. "I'm sorry, so sorry!" She brought him in closer and began crying herself. The two of them cried together on the bathroom tiles for what seemed like an eternity. They shared each other's sorrow and comfort in the warmth of their bodies. the moment was so tender and loving, yet so cold and unkind. However Octavia's methods were successful and he calmed down. His breathing steadied simultaneously with Octavia's as did the tears. They rested as one on their knees. The rhythm of their breathing assure that awkward silence would not interfere. "I'm sorry." Octavia repeated calmly but full of regret. Alex swallowed a large quantity of mucous so he could speak. "It's OK." He said in a cracked voice. "I should have not forced this on you." Her grip tightened. "I-I feel better actually." He sniffled. "I really n-needed a good c-cry." "Really?" Octavia asked, not at all convinced. "Y-Yeah" Alex reassured. "Are you sure? I could stick around I don't mind." "I'd r-rather you didn't." He croaked. It was painful for him to speak. "V-Vinyl will be s-susp-pisious." "And that's the last thing you need." Octavia nodded. She shifted and hugged him from behind. Her warm met him again as she spoke in a beautifully soothing voice. "Ill be there if you need me." And with that she was out the door, leaving Alex to his own devices. When the door closed so to did his eyes and his mind wandered. ***** Octavia shut the door and walked a few steps down the hall before leaning against the wall for support. She felt weak. Just seeing Alex like that was demoralizing. She was unsure if she could keep her calm around him ever again after that. And especially after those words she said before leaving. "I'll be there if you need me." She chuckled with disgust. "Words of reassurance for him? Or words for me?" She put her head in her hands and slid to the floor. "I'm a bad pony and a bad friend." She whispered Author's Note A nice darker chapter for you all, and I am so sorry I broke my promise! I promised to post at least two chapters a month but I broke it after the first month. I AM SO SORRY! But like other people I unfortunately have deal with life. Dammit right? Small spoiler stop reading if you don't want to BE SPOILED. Fires don't leave the kind of scares that are easy to identify one from another. Ponder that for a bit. :3 Chapter 11: Fated Meetings Evaded.Chapter 11 The late clean morning air invaded Alex's lungs, with it's pleasing clarity. He exhaled slowly as he walked through the strangely hectic streets of Ponyville. He could hear the idle chatter of passerbies performing what ever duties concerned them at the time. In the distance he could hear more noise and even the steam whistle of what he guessed was a train. He took a deep breath of the rich oxygen. "That's going to take some getting use to." He said, taking another lung full of the stuff. Having lived in a dirty town for most of his life, he had never breathed such clean air. The cars rushing by his lousy apartment always made sure of that, Everyone was just so occupied with their little lives things like clean breathing air were of little concern. However now that he was exposed to the greatness of clean air he wondered how he ever could breath the air back home. Here he felt energized and much healthier because of it. He still wanted to go home though. "Don't want to spend the rest of my life all bandaged up just for nice air," He mused, continuing to walk through the streets. "And I like to live in a place that won't dissect me..." Alex let that thought roll off his mind though. Something had caught his attention, causing him to grow more anxious. Almost every pony in the street was staring at him. And It was not the "quick peek and return to what ever they were doing" stare, no! They were completely fixating all their attention on him, like he was some kind of freak show, which to them he could very well be one. Shoppers nearly dropped their bags, Vendors' mouths ceased shouting announcements of their wares to hang slightly, even children pointed at him while speaking to their mothers only to be hushed and hurried along by them. "Well this is immensely rude! I don't have to take this shit!" Alex took a sharp left down another street, hoping he could escape the stares. He rounded the corner only to find what appeared to be the town center positively bustling with activity. It seemed to be the main market place with stalls and advertisement's hanging in some store windows. "This is the opposite of where I want to be." He mumbled, tapping a foot out of irritation. The thought of turning back came to his mind but so to did the stares. If he turned back he would no doubt be met with the same eyes. However if he went down this street he would be met with completely new ones. "Maybe if I shove my hands in my pockets and keep my head down they won't notice the bandages," Quickly resting both his hands in the hoodie's pouch he took one tentative step forward with his gaze slightly angled to the ground. "or at the very least I won't notice." Alex breached the outer wall of ponies doing groceries and going about their business. He weaved through the crowd like a needle through fabric, occasionally altering his path to follow behind someone who happened to be heading in the same direction. He had just fallen in behind a mare who's hair was similar to Berry Punch, but lighter and with and with several shades of pink. Her coat was however the same and for some reason reminded him of a raspberry. But that might of been the stand of raspberries just passed, he was not certain. What ever the reason was it was at this time he realized that he was almost entirely surrounded by the females of the species. At first he rationalized that maybe they were all housewives that shopped for supplies while the male counterpart worked. However that idea was shot down when he got a glimpse of a map. On a bulletin board the size of a truck he found that the town was hardly a town at all. It was hardly have the size of the town he used to live in, and mostly consisting of large orchards, or rather "Sweet Apple Acres" (if he was reading right) . Where he was now would be a village maybe a large one, but a town? No way. "Perhaps the gender ratio is skewed towards mares." He dismissed, merging back with the crowd. "I don't really care though." He continued to work his way through the crowd with relative ease. His previous hunch was spot on and much of the crowd only glanced at him before continuing with what they were doing. However Alex's smooth ride through the mass of ponies came to an end when he accidentally bumped into one. Although Alex only stumbled back a few steps the mare landed hard on her rump. She was a light purple mare with a mane that resembled a mullet, except more wild. The front hung down above her lavender eyes, while it spiked towards the middle and hung freely again at the back. The style was among the more bizarre ones he had seen, reminding him of Sonic the Hedgehog in a way, but with different coloration. It was a series of silvers and whites, but their might of been some very pale blues as well. It was hard to tell the by the way it reflected light so violently. She sported pair of what seemed like black shorts and some kind of T-shirt that exposed her left shoulder, clearly displaying a mark of a falling star. "Sis are you OK?" That was the voice of yet another mare, almost the spitting image of the one on the ground. The only thing different was her mane was more tame and straight with a pink bow tied into it. Unlike her duplicate she dressed more modestly, with the same black jeans and simple dark purple sleeveless turtle neck, which too showed a mark, a trio of flies.. no dragon flies. "Twins?" "Ya... I'm fine" She shot Alex a dirty look that faded immediately as he offered a hand. "Sorry miss," He said helping her to her hooves. "Did not see you there." The mare smirked but as she accepted his hand her eyes shot wide. "Thanks," She said, getting back on her hooves and brushing of ant dust on her backside. "You must be that new pony." "New pony?" The other mare asked, straightening her posture. Alex smirked under his bandages. "Word spreads fast in a small town... So what gave it away? The bandages?" The mare laughed nervously. "Well ya... heh...." "Sis?!" The other one cried out. "That's very rude and no laughing matter." The one with the wild mane stopped laughing and shifted uncomfortably. The other one's face change to an apologetic smile as she turned to Alex. "Sorry about my sister Mr.Alex, she can be rude sometimes but she means well." It was Alex's turn to feel uncomfortable. "Alex is fine." Please and thank you. I'm not that old. "Miss...?" The mare blushed. "Flitter, and no 'miss' please." Alex turned his attention to the other mare. "And you?" "Cloudchaser." The mare declared in a boosting tone, with a flare of her wings. "Welcome to Ponyville." Her sister shot her a disapproving glare. To Alex's surprise Cloud Chaser actually shivered without even seeing it. "That... Is awesome. In it's own scary way." "So!" Cloud Chaser shouted, shaking the feeling off. "What brings you to Ponyville?" "Oh, many reasons really." Alex shrugged. "Like what?" Flitter asked with interest. "Oh you know..." Alex paused. "Moving, wandering... Accidents." The last word carried more annoyance then the rest. If the twins noticed, they did not show it. "You planning on moving in?" Cloud chaser asked with a quirked eyebrow. "... Maybe." Alex said without a shred of confidence. "I still need to look around." The two looked at each other with a smile. "We could show you around." They said in complete unison. "... That was also pretty creepy." Alex grimaced under his bandages. "Oh, I couldn't ask you two to do that." "Why not?" Flitter frowned, disappointment gracing her features. "It would be no trouble. We were just shopping for some minor essentials." Cloud Chaser yawn and stretched an arm behind her head. "Ya, it would be totally boring. But while showing a new pony around it would be more interesting for sure." "But-" "Aw come on Alex," Cloud Chaser whined, giving him a playful punch in the shoulder. "Shopping won't take long." "..." Alex sighed. "Alright. Where to first?" ***** The storage car rattled and shacked noisily as the train steamed forward, as most steam powered trains do. Cargo both precious and personal to those on board whined in their confinements, wishing to be free and smash against each other. One particularly large crate wanted this more then any other. 'Luggage...'. A set of mechanical grinding groaned. 'I am no mere luggage. Such arrogance. Rade had been miserable since leaving Canterlot, being forced to ride the luggage car will do that to most. Never in his life had he been treated like such a... Thing. 'I am much more than could ever comprehend.' He thought with the sound of several gears grinding relentlessly against each other. He had said something similar at least seven times since the train left the station half an hour ago. He had been rannting the entire trip, disturbing the many animals that were also placed in the car. A series of hissing and barking, all directed at a large crate, drowned out the noise of the train. 'Silence you foulish creatures!' A large gout of steam billowed out of the creases in the crate. Instead of barking and hissing furiously, the car became a sea of whimpers. Although far from the silence Rade desired the inferior creatures fear brought him a small shred of happiness. Which was just enough to make him stop complaining. Meanwhile in the front passenger car "Cabin 7A" The atmosphere was tense. One mare being a combination of grumpy and furious kept it that way. Slouching in her seat she rested her chin on one hand glaring out the window. She tried to set the country side a blaze with her stare as it flew by, to no avail. Her mane bounced slightly as the train rattled, occasionally revealing her intense eyes to those sitting opposite of her. A couple by the looks of it. An earth pony mare of neutral coloration, squirmed uncomfortably. Covering her light tan coat was a simple, yet elegant, white one piece dress. Complementing, the fitting choice of attire, was an equally fitting hat atop her head. The sun hat was more of a cream color, decorated with a yellow ribbon, and far to large by Night Fury's standards. However out of the two she was the most interesting. Her stallion friend was not much to speak about. the pegasus was of dark blue coat and yellow mane with vary bland choice of clothing. A pair of forest camo trunks and black T-Shirt. He was a bit lanky and thin. One might think he had a minor eating disorder. Night furry did not think too hard on it though. She really did not care either way. The train's whistle blew, signaling their arrival. The speeding landscape slowed to a crawl as the wooden station came into view. Not waiting for it to come to a complete halt, Night furry marched her way to the exit. Mere seconds upon arriving the doors opened and she grouchily stepped out. Ponies say first impressions are everything. If that is true then the place was doing poorly to change her sour mood. It was everything and more then she expected. Small, secluded, bland and worst of all boring. No interesting sights, stallions, to please the eye. The buildings look comfortable an homey, but that is what made them all the more boring. Going by the looks of the towns folk not much would go on here. Everypony was set in their own routine for life, something Night Furry hated more then anything. Night Fury only sighed out of disappointment. "This is going to be a shitty vacation." With a grumble she set off for the rear train car. She already saw others gathering their suitcases, bags and any other sort of container they brought. Night Fury's was only reminded how furious she was when a large crate the size of a chariot was hauled off the train. A team of ten solar guard managed to lower the massive crate down to the platform with the aid of a specialized trolley. "Attention!" One cried bringing everyone to a rigid stance of saluting guardsmen.. "At ease." She commanded. "I'm off duty." "Of course mam." The stallions relaxed. "Where would you like us to bring this..." "Luggage." All the stallions eyes shot wide for just a second. "Bring it to Miss. Twilight's residence. That is where I will be staying." "Understood." The stallion joined the others, and got right to work. Night Furry did not join them but instead wandered off on her own. She doubted she would find anything to interest her but she was damn well going to try. She refused to believe that their was a vacation in existence that was more stressful then her career as Captain of the Lunar Guard. However with every passing second she was growing more and more uncertain. Every shop seemed odd, like it was far to specialized. For example the shop name "Quills and Sofas". She took on skeptical look through a window and saw nothing but sofas on the floor and quills covering the walls. She shook her head and walked away. "Come on Mister!" Night Fury heard a small voice in the distance. "Ya hurry up!" Called out a small orange Filly. Running into the distance. " Night Furry only caught a glimpse of a a group of foals disappear behind some buildings. She also caught sight of the one curious stallion they dragged along. She only caught the sight of some long fabric trailing behind him as he disappeared behind the corner. Night Fury fondly remember her foal hood and hoped the young ones were enjoying there's as much as she did. After these great times they will be introduced to the boredom of adulthood. She would have lost almost all hope for the small town if it were not for a few fetching stallions. One red on in particular. He was the spitting image one would think of a farm pony. Simple looking in his Warn work jeans and button up plaid shirt. His ginger mane hanged in front of his face as he chewed a piece of straw. The only thing that surprised Night Furry was his sheer size. She expect those that work the fields to be fit but he was absolutely massive. "I bet he puts out." The mare smirked, rounding a corner. ***** "Argh!" Alex shouted, clutching his face. "My fu-Bucking no- snout! Shit I mean... no that was right..." Alex backed away from the wooden door that, oh so suddenly, shot out and smashed his beautiful face. "Alex you okay?" Cloud Chaser called. She was quickly at his side along with her sister. Cloudchaser scowled at the shop door, but no pony was there. Bewildered that the only one inside was a pegasus who could not have possibly opened the door from across the room. "I`m fine." Alex groaned."Universe, why do you hate me so?" 'Because you're a whiny bitch.' Alex gave his head a good shake and reassured the twins he was fine. They offered to check if it was fine, but he shot that down faster then anything in his entire life. The tour continued but for some reason Alex was convinced the Universe was out for his head this time around. *CRACK* "FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUU-!" Alex Bit his lip to contain his outburst. Both Flitter and Cloudchaser looked up to see a pair of cream hands covering an equally cream colored snout. "I'm Sorry!" She called down from the window still. Alex took a knee and cradled his head. He sunk his teeth deeper into his lower lip, nearly drawing blood. "A fucking flower pot?! Seriously?!" This pattern continued for the next ten minutes. Alex's body quickly bruised from colliding with doors, flower pots, barrels and crates even other ponies. The twins were continuously suggesting that he go see a doctor but he would always wave them away. "Honestly I'm fine." He assured between gritted teeth. "Sooo... This happen a lot then?" Cloudchaser asked Falling in step behind Alex. "Doors just open up and slam against your face?" "No," Alex said through grinding molars. "this is new." Thankfully no other projectiles rained from the heavens and so long as he stayed several meters away from doors, they would be no problem either. The twins showed him several uninteresting sights around town like the many outlandishly named stores that absolutely littered the town. It was strange to have so many stores and vendors but after the first dozen or so Alex had a feeling he knew why. For what ever reason, the shops only carried up to three things! From apples to cherries, and clothing to armor, the stores stayed true to their names. The Bronze Anvil, Sweet Apple Acres's Apples and so forth. One that Alex found particularly amusing was "The Quill and Sofa". Ten points if you can guess what they sold. If you guessed Quills and sofas congratulations. However after that store things were significantly more mondaine. Alex quickly realized that, besides the new races, this town was about as interesting as watching paint dry. "Hey new pony!" A heavily accented voice called. Alex and company came to a halt and looked in the direction the voice came from. There, across the street, was a familiar orange Seton wearing pony. She waved them over with a big smile from behind her stand. Both Flitter and Cloudchaser shared a smile and walked over. Alex hissed and hesitantly trudged over as well. "Ah' Flitter and Cloud how have ya' been?" The vendor politely inquired. While the three conversed the typical pleasantries, Alex almost checked his ears to make sure they were clean after hearing such a strong southerner accent. Yet another eire similarity to add to the list. "An' a hello ta' you to..." "Alex." He offered half hearted. "Right' sorry," The mare apologized. "Such a hard name ta' remember." "... Have we met?" The pony gave him a quire look but gave a good laugh. "Ah' ain't't surprised ya' don't remember. We met last night when you wer' going ta' Vinyl's. Name's Applejack but ponies round' here call me AJ" 'Ah that's right.' Alex recalled finding some minute amusement in the pony's name. 'She was one of the ones I met on the way.' "So how d'ya like our lil' town?" She ask never dropping her smile. Alex shrugged. "Small, but nice. Doesn't seem like a place much would happen but that's OK." Applejack chuckled along with the twins. There must have been a joke there but it flew right over Alex. He hoped he would not be staying long enough to understand it. Author's Note Well here is what was meant to be the rest of the chapter. I am sorry for the long wait but... Ah who am I kidding I was playing video games. On a more important note, I NEED A PRE-READER/ EDITOR. Thanks to AdmiralPopeye for reminding me. You are awesome. And as always comment, like, favorite ,follow do whatever. Go nuts. Chapter 12: Let's go to The Library.Chapter 12: Let's go to The Library. Chapter 12 *Knock knock knock* A guard in standard solar armor beat on the wooden door with a fist. His golden surface beamed in the loving sun he so faithfully served. Like a holy beacon it attracted the eyes of the town. They gazed on in awe as they stood outside of a large tree, conducting their royal duties with whoever was inside. After the third knock he took a step back and waited a moment. His patience was soon rewarded with the sound of steps rushing down some stairs. The large door swung open to reveal, not the purple unicorn he expected, but a small creature with purple scales instead. The scaled creature wore a simple white t shirt with brown cargo shorts. Being only a little over half of his size, he strained his neck to look up at the guard with quizzical look. "Ya?" The youth asked informally. "Is this the residence of Ms. Sparkle?" The stallion ask staying perfectly still. "It is..." The lizard nodded. "Twi send a letter to Canterlot yesterday. Are you here about that?" "No sir," The stallion shook his head, glad he would soon be rid of some rather heavy luggage. "I am only here to deliver Miss. Fury's... Luggage." "Fury?" Spike asked skeptically. "Yes," The stallion stepped aside to show spike the large crate and bags. "she will be staying here while on vacation I am told." Spike's eyes bulged as he saw the crate. Standing higher than the stallion by far and three stallions wide. Not only would this thing not fit in the door, it would barely fit in the foyer let alone the spare room. "Uh..." Spike finally spoke. "How are we going to get that in?" "..." The stallion froze, staring at the massive crate with Spike. "I have no idea..." "Can I ask you two something?" "Hmm?" Cloudchaser mumbled with a mouth full of apple. She swallowed and let out a loud gasp. "Ask away." "Who lives in the tree?" Alex pointed ahead of them. "The library." Flitter added. "It's the town's public Library, and Twilight lives there." Alex paused a moment to look at the tree. A small group of golden armored ponies observed one very large crate. Just by looking Alex could tell there was no way it was going through the door. It was a logical, and easy, choice to stay out of that situation. No situation where he interacts with the law is a good one. "Wow Twi's got one big package there." Cloudchaser oh so helpfully pointed out. "Ya..." Flitter confirmed with a small twinkle in her eye. "I wonder what could be inside." "Knowing Twi probably some more sciencey or magic stuff. You know, like equipment or scrolls." "Scrolls?" Alex scoffed in disbelief."In a monster like that?" "... A lot of scrolls." Cloudchaser stifled a laugh Alex indulged in chuckled as well. "Now wouldn't that be something. Let's keep going" Alex moved forward again, with the hope of finding Walburn soon. As nice as the natives have been he had no intentions on remaining in a world as alien as this. Besides if he did not hurry home he would miss the next episode of RWBY, and that just would not do. "Wait we're not going to help?" Alex turned around to see the two had not moved an inch. They both stared at him like there was something wrong with him. "Why?" Alex was serious in his words. Why should he help. He did not owe any obligations to these... ponies. They were all strangers with unknown powers, technologies, laws and government. Far to many unknowns to work with. The best option would be to keep himself as uninvolved as possible, and to do that... "Why?" Flitter returned, interrupting his thought. Disappointed clearly showing on her face. "Because it's the right thing to do." Alex sighed. "And I know that, But look at it. It clearly will not fit through the door and it's most likely heavy. How much of difference would it make an impossible task possible if we helped." Please buy that! Flitter frown deepened and she averted her eyes. "I suppose you're right... It does look heavy." There was a bright flash on Alex's peripheral vision, blinding him in one eye. Some light cursing and rubbing later, he found that the massive crate was no longer outside. Around where it once stood were the same guards he had seen earlier, only now they crumbled on the ground, panting for breath. "... See, they got it." Alex said. "I guess..." Cloudchaser agreed, starring awhile. "Any other places you might be interested in?" "I think I'm alright on my own, thank you." "You sure?" Flitter asked. "We could show you around some more." *Tsk* Alex bit his lip. Persistence. "No I think you two have helped me plenty. I don't want to take all your time just so I can familiarize myself with the town." Flitter's snout scrunched. "It's no trouble really..." Alex frowned behind his bandages. "No it is not, I have taken far to much of both your time." "No I insist." Her cheeks puffed out of mounting irritation. Before Alex got off his retort Cloudchaser stepped in pushing them away from one another. "Geez you two save some for the honeymoon." Alex stepped back in surprise, as did Flitter. Flitter face swelled red as a tomato while Alex's raised a brow at Cloudchaser. They must tease each other a lot. Cloudchaser cackled manically as she took to the air with Flitter in tow. She dived and banked to avoid her sister's furry never stopping her laughing fit. It was clear to see Cloudchaser out matched her sister in the air. Her acrobatics and maneuvers were vastly superior and well executed, if not a tad dangerous. It was not until they reached a street corner that she tossed a wink is his direction. "You're welcome." He read her lips. He caught a glimpse of a thump against her ear and pinkie outstretched to her mouth."Call me? What the hell?" Alex stood on the spot, stumped. He understood the first bit and Cloudchaser's sly nature thus for it but how the hell was he supposed to call her. He mumbled to himself and raised a hand to his bandaged face with a sigh. "How the actually hell does she think I can, if i wanted to, call her. I don't have her number! My phone won't even be able work here any-" Alex felt his pocket vibrate. Confused and astonished he slowly pulled out his phone. His Galaxy S3. Jet black and in perfect condition since the day he got it. Having rarely received any calls it was unscratched and vibrated ecstatically. The screen read "incoming call" and below in bold black letters "Vinyl Scratch". "..." Alex merely stared at the screen. "Bullshit." But the phone refused to wait any longer and answered itself for him. "What the fu- Oh hey Vinyl!" Alex greeted, forcing a happy tone into his words. This is such bull. You better hurry up Walburn... Not sure how much more of this craziness I can take. ***** Three fillies hurriedly and excitedly skipped along the forest trail. The dirt trail was surrounded by the dense forest on both sides. The thick canopy blocked out almost all light despite it being three in the afternoon. The vast array of noises always brought chills to their bones when they went crusading or to visit their friend Zecora, but today they were not along. Trailing, not far behind, was a stallion. Draped in old warn cloaked he followed them. This cloak was adorned with three shiny copper colored plates on his shoulders and cowl. On his back a crude spear like weapon was slung, resting on the side of his backpack. The small length of chain attached to the base of the blade jingled slightly as he walked. "Was the chain really necessary?" An educated voice asked inside the not-so Stallion's head. Walburn pouted inside the darkness of his hood. "I kinda thought it would be cool." He replied to the voice in his head. "And I was right so they stay." "Only in your mind, I thought you wanted to make a good impression?" "I do." Walburn chuckled. "Can't you see it worked? These three flocked to me instantly." "I am not sure that it is a good thing for you to be around children..." "Why?" Walburn laughed raising the orange on above his head while her little wings buzzed, pretending to fly... like a fly. "They love me." "That is what I am afraid of." The voice growled. "You have shown to be a good... Human but as long as you delve in the dark arts you as subject to corruption, like all those that walk your path." Walburn remained silent for awhile. The pure venom in Sentinel's voice was enough to make him feel uncomfortable. He could not remember a time , besides Alex, when he had been spoken to so harshly. "You won't have to worry about that." Walburn said calmly, rubbing the dragons head. "That won't happen to me." Sentinel grunted. Partially to the unwanted rubbing and to his words. "And why's that?" Walburn smiled a solemn smile. "Because I have you with me." The orange filly ran circles around him yelling happily. Effectively dragged out of his own mind he focused on her. "You are so cool Mister!" She shouted, stopping in front of him. "Can you lift me up again?" Walburn laughed and without warning heaving her high above him. They laughed together as he ran forward with the other two. "Aww that's no fair!" The white on whined. "You already went!" "That's because unicorns can't fly." She merely pointed out. The filly pouted for a moment but shrieked out of surprise when she found herself high above the ground. Walburn had switched Scootaloo to his left hand and Sweetie Belle to his right. They stayed perfectly balanced as he took a knee. Without having to wait a second Apple Bloom leaped on top of his shoulders. "CUTIEMAKR CRUSADERS BATTLE FORMATION!" They shouted together, earning a cheer from Walburn as took off with a powerful sprint. Large strides carried them along the path with great speed. Accelerating faster and faster the scenery burled into a mix of dark brown and green. It raced by them The thunderous sound of air rushing past them fed the Crusaders adrenalin, prompting Walburn to go even faster. With a disturbingly wicked laugh he obliged. His next step swelled with magic as he launched himself like a cannonball. Air slammed against his body, demanding his immediate halt. Needless to say his next step was even more powerful and the next more still. Walburn feet were only skimming the ground as they flew forward like and unrelenting gale. "For the love of the sun and moon! STOP!" The blade demanded. "This is no place for games!" "AND... HALT!" Apple Bloom commanded, still laughing uncontrollably. Walburn planted both feet into the ground. Dirt made way under the force of the living projectile as he slowed. A twin trail of disturbed earth followed in his wake. Finally grinding to a stop the three fillies leaped off, cheering in front of some sort of tree with a door. "..." "That was so awesome!" Scootaloo squeaked. Walburn laughed and patted her on the head. He ruffled her purple mane as lightly as possible. Scootaloo joined in with her own laugh as she tried to force his hand off. "Ha ha ha, we're here!' She cheerfully announced. The group stood in front of the door with Walburn in back and Apple Bloom in front. She raised one fist to the door and knocked three times. Each knock was firm and produced a strong, nut not loud, thud. "Zecora!" The Filly called. "It's Apple Bloom!" Some shuffling later the wood door opened with a creek. A mare with black and white stripes appeared. She wore a simple brown dress that had most likely seen better days. Her neck was covered in several gold rings and her ears had one large gold earing as well. She gave Apple Bloom a warm smile. "Dear Apple Bloom," She greeted. "what brings you so soon? You were here not so long ago, and today you bring your friends in tow." "Ah' wanted you ta' meet mah' new friend." Apple Bloom said enthusiastically. She raised a brow but smiled again. "Come Apple Bloom," She ushered them inside. "outside danger looms." Zecora moved aside for the three and Walburn. Once that were all inside she closed her rickety door. It made a small creak as it closed and locked. Walburn gazed in awe. As as being the most well lit room he had seen for over a decade, it was also the most interesting. Lining the walls were masks of all shapes and sizes. Long and thin too short and wide, all depicting different, and perhaps strange, expressions. Walburn would not say they were creepy, no far from it. In fact he believed them to be no less ominous than himself, just misunderstood. Like his father once said, "Never take things solely on face value. You will miss the true meaning." "To many such things are strange, that I am aware." The female rhymer spoke. "But may I ask why you stare?" Walburn giggled at her rhyming speech. "This shelter is so much different from mine, and so much more interesting. Do you partake in alchemy?" Zecora nodded. "Potions and lotions, all my creations." "Wonderful," He said happily. "I myself am immersed in the field, but where are my manners? I have yet to introduce myself." "Sentinel if you would please." "It is already done." Sentinel assured. Walburn outstretched a hand covered in brown fur. Zecora did the same and Walburn put his other around it as well after pulling down his hood, revealing a unicorn of brown fur and dark brown mane. "It is a pleasure to meet you!" He said, shaking her hand vigorously. Surprised by the amount of force put into the handshake, Zecora fumbled with her words, failing to continue with her rhyming speech. Once Walburn had released her from his vice like grip. "Zecora is my name. Not much for fame but it suits me just the same." She said, completely regaining her calm mind. "Zecora here is awesome with potions!" Apple Bloom cheered. "An' today wer' gonna help!" Zeroca’s eye twitched for split second before giving them all an uneasy smile. "Walburn," She spoke quietly. " Life I much yearn but here we will have to earn." "How bad can it be?" Walburn laughed but stopped when he saw the serious look in her eyes. "That bad huh?" A short while later ingredients of all kinds had been gathered. Root's leaves and potted powder decorated several tables. Walburn ran his eyes over the ingredients with scrutinizing eye. "So much I don't know..." He mumbled. "Such is to be expected." The blade sighed. You being from a different realm and all. I strongly suggest you follow Zecora's instruction today. "Alright where do we start?" Walburn asked smiling happily. Zecora returned his smile and gave out simple instructions to her small team. They all got right to work following her words to the letter. ***** "The Library?" Alex asked skeptically. "Why would I want to go there?" A series of chewing was heard in the box beside his ear. "Ah D-unno buda." "Swallow please," Alex sighed. "I can't understand a word you're saying." Vinyl swallowed hard and let out a gasp of relief as air filled her lungs again. "Dude you sound just like Octavia." She whined. "Always on my case about something." "Gee I wonder why?" Alex teased, earning another moan across the phone." But seriously why the library. I ain't one for reading." "Ya, I hear ya, but I think you should really head over their in an hour or so." Ya that's not suspicious at all. "Tell you what, if you go with me then I'll go." "It's a date then. Meet you outside town hall in an hour." "W-Wait I didn't-" The phone cut out as Vinyl hung up. "... Mean it... Son of a Bitch." Alex flopped onto the nearest bench and threw his head back. He stared up at the sky, through olive branches and crisp green leaves. they waved at him in a gentle breeze. Speckles of light danced across his bandages as the leaves shifted above him. The bustle of the town died down after lunch and most of the vendors had packed up. With the bulk of the noise gone he retreated into his mind to be alone with his thoughts. He contemplated what has happened to him thus far. Driving into another world, Seeing zombies, meeting walburn, landing in yet another world. All of it just over twenty four hours, just seemed so unreal. Alex had only seen this time of stuff happen in some anime (usually bad ones) and poor fiction. Perhaps he to was a part of someone's creation with all his actions and reactions decided for him. "Ya right..." He let out a long yawn. "Geez so much has happened." Alex could feel his eyelids growing heavy. His vision slowly narrowed till he could no longer see the sky. "I guess... I'll just rest my eyes... for a bit." Alex mumbled and went limp. He drifted into the comfort of sleep, accepting it's gift of unconsciousness. All was calm, comforting and... "Guess who?!" Alex's serene state was shattered (along with his ear drums). The voice was so loud and close he nearly jumped out of the bench. He was pulled back down by the furry hands clasped over his eyes. "ah ah, no cheating." The sly voice cooed. Alex saw streaks of light through the cracks between her fingers. The fur was a violet color and he only knew two ponies by name that could match. "Cloudchaser?" He guessed with mild confidence. With that the hands moved away. "Aww you guessed right!" She complained. "How did you know?" Alex turned around to face her with a hidden smile. "There are only two ponies that I know to try that stuff on me." "What a let down." She sighed. "So what are you up to by your lonesome." Alex rubbed his eyes with the palms of his hands. "I WAS taking a nap, but now I am talking to you." He said, unable to hide all of his irritation. "Oh... hehe." The mare rubbed her neck. "Don't "hehe" me, what do you want?" Alex snapped. Cloudchaser eyed him cautiously. "I'm sorry?" Alex sighed. "You didn't do anything. I'm just tired, sorry." "Oh, well since you apologized no problem." She moved around the bench, taking it upon herself to sit next to him. Alex shifted away as far as the bench would allow. However she scooted closer to him, almost making him want to leave the bench altogether. Against his better judgement he stayed, if only to be slightly polite. "So, you came to find me?"Alex asked. "We only parted ways half an hour ago." "Ya, but something tedious came up so I snuck away." Alex let out a genuine laugh. "I hardly know you and does not surprise me. That can't be a good sign." The mare frowned. "And what's that supposed to mean?" Alex waved a hand dismissively. "Oh nothing, just remembering some things." Her frown deepened. "Aw come on Alex. You can tell lil-old me." "I don't think you'll like it." He said, trying to bury the conversation. "Besides I need to get going." Alex pushed himself off the bench, walking away from the her. Or so he thought. Cloudchaser quickly caught up to him, taking a place directly on his left. Alex only caste her a glance, to find her casting one as well. Deep brown locked with vibrant violet in a dance to consume one another. Her wild mane bobbed as she walked with him. Finding that three seconds of eye contact was enough, Alex averted his gaze. Cloudchaser coughed. "So where are we going?" "We?" Alex said, letting some venom seep into his words. " I Am going to the Town center. I have no idea what you're doing." "Well I guess I'm following you." She shrugged. If she picked up on his venom she did not show it. "Why do you need go go there anyway." Alex stared ahead, hoping that something would happen. Anything would have been fine, so long as it ended any further contact with the mare following him. Alas he was not so lucky. She continued to walk with him like a stray cat would follow a potential mean. Alex let out a long sigh when an idea struck him. The idea was simple and he acted on it without hesitation. "I am making sure I have everything I need for the journey ahead." He said still walking on. "Wait," Cloudchaser said quickly. "you're leaving?" Alex nodded. "I am." He said with the best serious tone he could muster. "I just need to gather some minor supplies and then I will be off." As if to prove his point he turned sharply to the first store he saw. He grimaced slightly when he saw this store he picked. The fucking Quills and Sofas... of course. Unable to change his course He headed straight for the door. Cloudchaser followed with noticeably more panicked movements. The pace was quicker and her eyes darted around sporadically. She easily caught up to him and nearly stopped in front of him. "When?" She asked, with a nervous voice cracking under some invisible strain. Alex hummed, pretending to think. "Two, no... One hour." Cloudchaser’s eyes nearly popped out of her skull as he entered the building nonchalantly. The opening caused a small bell to ring. the sound echoed through the store emptiness of the room. Like a dinner bell for lions the predator formed an erry from behind his counter Just like he last saw it, the floor littered with various tasteless seating arrangements. Alex cursed his luck and reluctantly walked towards the clerk. "Welcome sir," He chimed, never dropping his creepy smile. "How may I help you?" This guy is super shady. "I need some quills." The stallion frowned, he opened his maw to speak but Alex stopped him. "No need for a sofa." The stallion huffed, mumbling "No pony ever wants the sofas." Bell rung behind Alex "What do you mean in an hour?" Shouted a rather displeased mare. The store clerk quickly took note of her presence. "No." She told him off with ease that only could have come with practice. Alex could hear her hooves stepping across the wooden floor as she stomped over to him. Each step produced a fine *clack* he himself could not produce on his own. He found that he actually enjoyed the sound, it was like they could tap dance all the time, which he had to admit was "badass". "I had no intentions of staying." He said plainly as he turned to face her. "Do you know if these quills come with ink." "Ya, if you buy two you ge- Hey don't change the subject!" Clooudchaser shouted, visibly fuming from the ears. "Excuse me sir I would like to buy two quills."Alex reached into his pant pocket and with drew a hand full of the golden coins. "Ah don't worry about the money." the stallion assured. "Miss Sparkle nearly bought me out today. Only left two, you can just have them." She reach under the counter and withdrew two quills and a small inkwell. "To my knowledge she is one of the few who uses such things." "Thank you sir." Alex bowed and made way for the door, making sure to not even glance at Cloudchaser. The door made a pleasant ring as he exited followed by a slightly less pleasant one. "But you can't leave!" Alex snorted. "I am in no way bound to this town. I'm going." With a flap of her wings, Cloudchaser easily passed him. A gout of wind rushed past him as she landing front of him, obstructing his path. Alex stepped right to pass but she strafed left to meet him. He then tried to go around the opposite way only to receive the same results. "Umm." Alex hummed. "Can you please move?" The mare shook her head. "No. I can't let you leave." "There is nothing you can do to stop me." Alex replied icily. Cloudchaser's eyes widened slightly as her expression became more panicked. She was nervously fidgeting in place. Her eyes darted away, avoiding his eyes as much as possible, seeking a retort else where. "Alright but before you go you need to go to the library." She weakly said. Cloudchaser bit her lip, but refused to move from his path. A small droplet of sweat worked it's way down her forehead as he stared at her. Under crushing silence Alex 's frown slowly shifted into a smirk, then a smile accompanied by devious chuckling. Cloudchasers ears flattened behind her head, nearly disappearing into her mane. She quickly became uncomfortable and considered just leaving him to do as he pleased. You said the Library..." He chuckled happily. "Ya... I did." She said cautiously. "What is wrong with that?" "Oh nothing," Alex lied. "It's just that Vinyl-" "Hey!" A familiar voice called. Alex's frowned behind his bandages. With Cloudchase he turned to meet the new voice. His jaw unhinged when he saw not what he was expecting. It was Vinyl Scratch, which was who he was expecting, just not like that. Vinyl was wearing a one piece dress. It was plain white, blending seamlessly with her fur. It was like she was not wearing anything at all, which was a cause for alarm in Alex's mind. Two thin straps ran over her small shoulders, supporting the rather exposing dress. Alex could see a black mark on one of her shoulders, a musical note if his eyes were anything to go by. The dress aside Alex was shocked to see her like this. Since he met her last night he never took her for one to boost her appearance. The area around her eyes was darker and slightly shiny. Her lips were a lush red and just as shiny. Her eyelashes were full and much darker than before. But was was most surprising was her mane. It was not as wild as last night and not as messy as it was that morning. It was more... Tame, if only slightly Louse and strait it flowed behind her in , what Alex found amusing, a ponytail. A louse bang bobbed as she trotted over to the wordless mare and human. Cloudchaser maw was hanging even lower than Alex's "V-Vinyl?" She sputtered, trying hard to process what stood before her. She made over to them quickly wearing a face not that of anger but of mixed disappointment and mischief. She gave Cloudchaser a look and then Alex the same look. "You are the only stallion I know with balls big enough to try and get it with another mare, when you already have a date planned." She said, half joking and half serious. "D-Date!" Cloudchaser Fumbled with her words. Not so much embarrassed but thoroughly surprised. "But you never date anypony!" "Maybe I am feeling a bit adventurous." She said, crossing her arms. "Is it really that surprising." "Of course it is!" Cloudchaser through her hands up in frustration. "Listen that's not important right now, Alex is leaving town today!" Alex knew Vinyl for less than twenty four hours and she always seemed to have a handle on the emotions. It was surprising to see her nearly willing to pounce on him over what Cloudchaser had informed her of. "Why didn't you tell me?" She said, her snout inches from his face. "That's something you want to mention to somepony you're dating." "Space Please," Alex took a few rushed steps backwards. "and I never agreed to that." "I didn't hear you say no either." Vinyl cooed closing the distance. "That's because you hung up!" He backed away further but was caught when Vinyl grabbed his arm. "Come on." She demanded, giving him a firm tug. "You two Cloud." "Excuse me!" Alex pried his arm free. "Where the hell do you think you're taking me." "To the library now come on," She reached for his hand again but Alex stepped back. He crossed his arms, giving her a hard stare. "Ah come on Alex," She said with a pout, flipping her mood on it's head. "It'll be fun~." "Ok, that's it. What the fuck is going on?" Both mares were taken aback by his language. "First Vinyl wants me to go the the library, and when I lie about leaving so do you!" "You lied to me?!" Cloudchase shouted, matching Alex's outburst. "Yes... And until I know what is going on here," Alex glared at Vinyl. "I'm not going anywhere with any of you." Alex kept his arms firmly crossed, prepared for any kind of rebuttal, except the tackle he received. As Alex was very aware, he was not one for physical activity. He never played any sports, not even in school. He was content, for a number of reasons, to avoid them and remain on the sidelines. But since then he was only getting weaker. Now along his already weak body coupled with the pain of overexertion, from recent events, left him vulnerable to... Pretty much everything. Needless to say when the magical pony rushed him, he was less then prepared. He did not register the motion until he had a good view of the clear blue sky with no oxygen in his chest. Alex managing to curse as he desperately drew more air into his lungs. He coughed sporadically as this assailant quickly rummaged through his pockets. He cursed some more, all the while trying to push of the white unicorn to no avail. "Get *cough* *wheeze* off me!" He struggled to say. Vinyl let an evil snicker leave her. "Alright." She instantly leaped off hi, leaving him to roll around in pain. Alex cursed as he slowly rose to his feet. His body ached all over. Muscles burned in protest, to his actions and the ones to follow. With a groaned as he shot the mare a glare. "Why," He wheezed. "would you do that?" The white mare only giggled wildly. "Oh I don't know. Just for fun I guess." Alex scoffed. "Well I hope you had fun cause I'm leaving." "Where are you gonna go?" Alex was only two steps way when he heard the words. A shiver worked it's way up his spine and splintered in his brain. It was a terrible sentence that had brought him back to the Necromancer Walburn. As scary as it was to hear it again, it was worse the way she said it, much worse. It was smug, knowing and what irritated Alex most of all, challenging. "Ok I have had just about enough o-" Alex's eyes widened in what could easily be perceived as horror. His mouth opened and closed, in an attempt to form words but they refused to take shape. He tightened his hands into fists as Vinyl clearly displayed a slim black box in one hand and a similar one in the other. "Vinyl..." Alex breathed as calmly as he could. Fuck this, I am done playing with this madwoman. "GIVE ME MY DAMN PHONE!" Author's Note I remember why I never incorporated Zecorea before. Her dialog is not easy. Chapter 13: Knife Party.Chapter 13 The crisp dark leaves rustled periodically, in the steady breeze lulling about the dusk sky. Large streaks of violet crossed the sky and bathed the clouds. The clouds where thick and large, stretching all the way to the horizon. Walburn stopped at the forest edge to gawk in awe. He could have never imagined such beauty in foggy city he lived in. "Walburn?" Walburn shook his head, bringing him back to the waking world. "Are you well?" Walburn's eyes fell from the sky to the town that sat before him. It was considerably darker then when he had arrived that morning. The foals he had led out of the forest, where happily walking towards the town. Large smiles gracing their features as they laughed with one another. "Yes," Walburn responded. "I'm fine." "Mister!" One of the fillies called. "What's the hold up?!" Walburn flashed them a smile. "I have forgotten something at Zecora's. Can you all make it home safely?" "Course' we can!" Apple Bloom enthused. "Will we see ya' tomorrow?" Wallburn's looked upon the small child before her with bemused expression. It was soon replaced with a warm smile and he bowed. "But of course. I shall see you all at the fountain at noon tomorrow." The three cheered in unison. "Really mister!?" The orange on, Scootaloo jumped at him, she looked up at him with her beautiful lavender eyes. "Do you promise?" Walburn gave her a small chuckle. He knelt down to meet her at eye level. "I promise." He held out his a gloved hand with his smallest finger extended. Scootaloo blinked a few times, focusing on the appendage in front of her face. "What is this?" She asked pointing at it. Walburn chuckled at her queer expression. "It's is how I was taught to promise. Would you like to learn?" The filly immediately presented her own pinkie. Walburn gingerly wrapped his finger around her's and she mimicked his action. "I Promise I will see you all again. I swear I tell you no lie, to the stars in the night sky." He then shook his hand up and down. The filly's eyes sparkled for just a moment. "Whoa, so cool!" "Ya,' me next!" Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle rushed, for the opportunity to partake in the new ritual. Walburn happily re-performed the deed with each of them, being sure to put the same feeling he did for Scootaloo. They beamed with joy as the right was finished. Once the fillies each had a turn, they parted ways. Smiles adorning Wallburn's face and theirs as well. Walburn stood up waving them goodbye before turn to face the forest. "Yes, we will meet again." He murmured, setting off into the dark pathway. ***** The sound of heavy electronic sounds flooded Alex's ear drums. The long, and to no degree painless, introductions were finally at an end. Alex was for once thankful that he could no longer hear the irrelevant gossip of the town folk. They were replaced with hard "Wubs" as Vinyl called them. Alex had no intention of attending this party, partly do to the fact he thought it was a trap. Which it was. Just not the kind he was thinking of. Thankfully Vinyl had returned his phone as soon as he came barreling through the front door. He had only just learned that a pink pony known as "Pinkie Pie" plans a party for all new comers to the town. Which seemed odd at first but after introductions to almost every pony in town it made perfect sense. They were all crazy. Every single one of them. From surreal names to crazy occupations and, to put it lightly, questionable "talents", They all chipped away at Alex's understanding of things. But he dared not dwell on it, he did not want think that he cared. And there was spike, who was apparently a dragon. Normally Alex would have scoffed, dismissing him as some prick with a dragon tattoo. However he was in a world of impossible beasts and magical ponies, so really anything goes by that point. Besides he even saw the little scaly biped burp up a gout of green flames. By his reasoning that was all the proof he needed, thus no need to get any closer to the thing that could burn him alive in a second. Alex was content to find a secluded section of the room. Now secluded and party don't exactly fit in the same room, but Alex was doing everything he could to get it. Through some experimentation he found that if he kept large quantities of food in his mouth, it would deter some of the other guests. Many still tried to converse with him, six mares in particular. The one who threw the party, Pinkie Pie, was unfortunately among them. The Pink menace, as he has come to call her, was everywhere he was not. Often appearing out of thin air and barraging him with questions. Most where harmless, ranging from "what's your favorite color?” to common likes and dislikes, while other were dangerous. Like asking to see his face dangerous. Despite her unrelenting assault of questions he found that the five others were not so bad. There was that Twilight though. Alex felt very unsettled around her. Like she had an idea of what he might be. All the more reason, he thought, to give her a wide berth. "So Alex what brings you ta' Ponyville?" Alex regarded the the cow pony with a well hidden grimace. "Traveling mostly." "Oh where from?" A marshmallow Unicorn asked. Alex grunted. "Oh, you know... Around." The smile Applejack held faded to a small frown. "Around, ya' say?" She asked skeptically, sharing a disappointed look with her unicorn friend. "Please dear," The white Unicorn known as Rarity pleaded. "I am dying to know what you've seen." "Ya, come on!" A cyan pegasus demanded. "You probably have some real cool adventures to share!" "Adventures, huh?" Alex gave an amused grunt. "I guess I have one that counts." The Rainbow maned pegasus squeed, dashing inches from his face. "Oh awesome! Come on tell, TELL, TELL!" Alex nervously backed away. As he distanced himself he found that the other five had their own interest in the tale. With a weary sigh he found a near by stool and planted himself in it. If he was careful on what he said there should be no problem, is what he thought. It was only six individuals in a backwater town, it can't get blown out of proportion too badly. "Hey Everypony!" Alex's head shot to the voice, his eyes shrank to the size of pin pricks at what he saw. It was the Pink Menace addressing the whole party. And he had a pretty good idea what she was about to say. "Alex is gonna tell us a story about one of his super duper adventures!" "..." Alex only glared daggers into her back, hoping they would appear and strike her down. It did not take long for the ponies to all be seated in front of him. The music that Vinyl had played came to an abrupt stop as she took a seat near the front. Alex Also spied Octavia appear from her what sanctuary she had found in the library. There were a few other familiar faces as well. The bartender from his first night. Sitting next to her was another mare with a light blue coat and a dark blue mane, with a white streak running through it. "... Toothpaste?" Alex mused. Alex scanned the crowd for any other faces he might know. He did not notice it before but there was another mare sitting in the third row beside Cloudchaser. She seemed awfully familiar. "Something to do with raspberries... Oh hey I remember him." Alex's eyes locked on a simple brown stallion. He seemed to take notice of him staring and immediately shivered. "He was that bouncer who was scared shitless of me." Despite the amusement seeing that the nameless stallion's fear again, he decided to get the show on the road. Alex cleared his throat, prompting a number of ponies to lean forward, and even on lavender unicorn touch and eager quill to parchment. "So you all want to hear about my adventure?" There was a wave a silent and possible excited nods throughout the group. "Alright then, this tale begins in while I was on the road in..." Alex paused, not for dramatic effect, but because he was making it up as he went. "Zebreca." A collective murmur. ***** Twilight applied one final point on the parchment. A black bold dot formed under the quill. With a long sigh she placed it down on a nearby table, signifying the end of her writing. She looked away from the stack of papers she had filled to find Alex surrounded by some of Ponyvilles .She regarded Alex with mixed feelings, all fighting for dominance to decide her actions to follow. Some called for subtlety while others called for a frontal confrontation. Although Twilight favored the second, she did not want to stir up a ruckus. For the time being she was content to be a cautious observer, despite exciting prospect of possibly meeting Striders student. "Dear,if I may?" Rarity asked, sounding as polite as ever. "I have a question." Alex snickered. "You don't need my permission to ask a question. I'm the guest here, go ahead." Rarity smiled. "What happened after you and this... Walburn defeated those ghastly beasts? You never said in your story." Twilight's ears twitched at the question. "I suppose I didn't. Do you want to know?" Alex asked, a queer tone in his voice. Rarity opened her mouth to respond but was interrupted by a pink and cyan blur. "Oh please, oh please, oh please!" Rainbow dash and Pinkie chanted in unison. Twilight had her eyes locked on him along with a little less than half the library. "Well he kinda... Disappeared." The small crowd stared at Alex. "Um, how?" Couldchaser asked next. "Wasn't he standing next to you?" "Well yes..." Alex confirmed. "But when I came to he was no where to be found. That creepy mist in the underground city was gone and so was he. I have been searching for him ever since." Twilight turned away from the conversion. The party had calmed down considerably after Octavia, as well as herself, requested something much more calm. As a result the wild dancing came to a stop and ponies were once more conversing with one another. There was much to discus after Alex's exciting tale. Twilight had to agree that it was indeed exciting but could not bring herself to believe such a fabricated story. There were too many things wrong with it. The way he paused before naming a place or interrupted word partway through a word. Like he was altering his story as he went, replacing some words with others. That was not to say it was all lies, there is often truth in myths, but he was hiding something. Twilight had a good idea of what. All she need to do was keep a close eye on him... "Where did he go!?" Twilight all but shouted. Quickly scanning the area finding no trace of her target. Frantically, she searched through the crowds of ponies. She was continuously apologizing to the ponies interrupted or bumped in her attempt to locate Alex. "Anyway so I said- Hey!" Twilight lightly pushed passed another pony. "I'm so sorry!" Twilight apologized, not bothering to stop and see who it was. Almost immediately she ran into another pony who shot her a confused glance. "Sorry!" This pattern continued for several minutes. For each pony she would brush up against there was at least three more in her way. As she tried to get around another group, her hooves got locked with someone else's. They both came tumbling to the floor in a jumble of limbs. "Twi!" Spoke a heavily accented drawl. She grunted with the effort to untangle herself from Twilight. "What tha' hay are ya' doin'?" Twilight groaned. "I'm sorry AJ." With eyes shut tight, Twilight clasped a furry hand on her head, covering a small bump that was already beginning to take form. Her hand shied away when it brought her a spike of pain to touch. When she opened her eyes again a orange furred hand levitated in front of her face. “Need a hand ther’ partner?” Applejack smiled. Twilight gladly accepted the hand with a smile of her own. “Thanks AJ.” Twilight gripped the farm ponies hand and let her superior muscles bring her to her hooves. Twilight nearly lost her balance again when she was standing but with the help of her friend she remained upright. They smiled at one another and even indulged in a set of giggles. “Sorry again AJ.” Twilight apologized between nervous giggles. “Ain’t no problem Twi.” Applejack said Unperturbed.“What’s got ya’ off in such a hurry?” “Twilight’s eyes snapped wide. “Oh that’s right!” She abruptly shout. “AJ have you seen him?!” Applejack raised a suspicious brow. “You’re gonna’ hav’ ta’ be more specific Twi.” Applejack jumped when she grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her. “Alex!” She shout. “Where is Alex?!” ***** "Where is Alex?!" Alex nearly choked on on his cupcake. He fought hard to force the delicious treat down the right tube. If he could he would have cursed not being able to savor the delectable sweet. In a desperate attempt to speed up the process he beat his fist against his chest. Luckily for him his current company caught on very quickly. A large red plastic cup appeared in front of him. He gladly accepted it and threw it's contents to the back of his throat. The sweet punch forced the even sweeter treat down, clearing his throat of the obstruction. "Are you ok?" The mare who handed him the cup asked. "Ya *cough* fine," Alex wheezed. "Thanks." "No problem." She casually dismissed. "Can't have the new pony choking at his welcome party." "Ya, well word is you're new yourself." "True, but I'm already at your party so I'm probably safe from what ever this is." Alex chuckled. "I wouldn't be so sure." "Oh?" The mare cocked a brow. "And why's that?" "Hey Pinkie!" Alex called, alarming the fiery manned mare. "This mare is new and wants to talk parties with you!" At first the surrounding ponies only exchanged a few glances and murmurs, perhaps about Alex's outburst, but soon the rapid patter of hooves filled the air. The crowds of ponies quickly parted as a pink blur shot towards them. "Really?!" Alex blinked several times before replying in fox excitement. "Oh absolutely! And she would love to discuss the details right now!" "Wait, no!"Alex almost placed the pink mare in front of Fury. who stared up at her with glistening teal eyes. "Alex," Fury growled, pouring no short amount of malice into her voice. ""If you do this-" Alex cut her off by clapping his hands together. "Well I'll leave you two to chat then." He turned away from them with a smirk under his bandages and a cupcake in his hand. "Oh and Pinkie," Alex turned to face the party pony. "These cupcakes are great!" Alex parted with a peace sign, and the strange sensation of daggers in his back. They were dismissed with a forceful roll of his shoulders and awkward crane of his neck. He quickly fell from Fury's sight by hiding among the other guests. It past by several guests gossiping about his story and other trivial matters. The loud music was gone but with the amount of conversations taking place it was no where near quiet. Often times ponies would raise their voices to be heard over the conversation being held several feet away. It was maddening. To hear all those voices at once, all that information flooding the room as if a dam had ruptured. The sounds roaring in his ears and echoing inside his head. Alex's head swam as he fell to the floor. He could hear several muffled surprised cries as he starred, with blurred vision, into the wood floor. The cries he heard earlier did not stop the voices that bared down on him, only changed the subject. "What happened?" "Is he alright?" "Quick somepony call for help!" All voices meshed together creating in a slur of words and butchered speech. A wave of nausea washed over him as he felt a pair of hands fall upon his shoulders. Alex lifted his head to see a blurred face of black fur. The ponies mouth moved but, he was unable to make what it was saying. Instead Alex summon to utter two words. "B-Bath-r-room... N-Now!" Much to the unknown ponies credit he, or she, wasted no time in lifting him off the ground. From the shape of the pony helping him Alex could assume it was a 'he' and gladly accepted the support he offered. Alex did not make it far before completely losing all motor control. His knees buckled and he fell against a counter they were passing. Among the clatter of objects, he heard his new friend speak to him, but it was just came as low pitched whine. Alex gave up trying to understand him and instead focused on staying conscious. Up stairs his feet fumbled and were inevitable dragged. Alex watched helplessly as the wooden flight blurred in and out of his vision, threatening to disappear altogether. Alex wished he could have cursed, but with the way things were currently going, he doubted he could manage even that. He clenched his fists bring another warm and wet feeling to them. It dug into his flesh but he dared not release them. Holding his foul language he stumbled into a small room with his walking aid, a bathroom if he had to guess. It was not long before he had his face in the toilet bowl. He staring at the still water brought about surges of pain. It would either start in his chest and roll up his neck, or just throb in his head. The persistent beating synced with his blurring vision, causing a sickening nausea to built. The burning sensation worked it's way up his stomach until it pooled in his mouth. He prepared himself, for what he expected to be, the worst vomit he had ever felt. The acidic sensation of bile filled stung his taste buds. A torrent of hot acid spilled forth with each contraction of his bowls. He barely had any time to breath between them, as his stomach hurried to empty its contents. Much to his disappointment the sweet taste of chocolate, soiled by the bodily fluid, left him first. "Dammit!" He cursed before letting loose another blast of acid. "I liked those..." "You all right buddy?" A voice said from behind him. Alex's ears were still ringing, but it had cleared up enough for him to hear the voice. Although thankful for the newcomer, he was far too focused on what had just happened to answer him right away. He could still taste some of the burning substance on his teeth. It clung to them like a thick mucus that bore the faintest taste of chocolate and the other sweet treats he had been eating. He spat violently only to have the majority stick to the bandages surrounding his lips. He groaned when he realized that some of the initial vomit had also found it's way there to join the mess that was currently his face. "Been better." He replied with heavy breathing. "But also been worse." "Do you need to go to the hospital?" Alex stared into the murky brown waters. It was covered in a thick layer of slime that had already begun to delude in the water. "Nah, I'm feeling a lot better." He winched at the putrid smell of his bandages. "I could use some new bandages though." "Ok... You sure you don't need any hel-" "Yes." Alex interrupted. "I am fine." "... All right I'll ask Twilight for some bandages." Alex heard his hoof steps fate into the subtle ringing in his ears. It had only just accrued to him that he did not look up from the toilet to clearly see the face of his new friend. The only thing he was sure on was that he had dark fur. "The fuck is wrong with me." He muttered. Alex slowly pushed himself to his feet. He felt his head swim with dizziness and almost fell over. Luckily one of the four walls in the small room supported him. He gritted his slimy teeth, seething with anger, as he righted himself. Once he was steady, he wobbled over to the bathroom sink. "Yup." He said upon seeing his bandaged face in the mirror. "That's disgusting." His white mask plastered with a lovely brown splotched with warm vomit green. Upon seeing the abdominal state they were he hastily began removing the wraps. Aww man, it's so much..." Alex gagged, tossing the bandages in a nearby trash can. "Worse when you actually see it." Alex turned the handles on the sink letting out a cold stream of water. Plunging his hands under the tap, he aloud the cool liquid to pool and splash his face with it. He instantly felt it cleansing his face of the putrid filth that had accumulated from his day, most recent incident included. A second splash dug deep into his pores and dragged out the impurities that lied within. It felt wonderful. Alex repeated the process a third time to simply calm his nerves. "It's the simple things." He mused. Alex gazed at his own reflection. It stared back with tired bloodshot eyes. Dark bags hung heavy under his eyes, creased and crusted. His hair was messy and matted and a short stubble was already taking form around his chin. Lastly his skin was sickeningly pale. He looked terrible, he was exhausted. It had never accrued to him how drained he really was. He had been operating in a constant state of alarm since he met Walburn had come into his life. The one sleep he had was by no means relaxing, if anything he felt worse after it. With all things taken into account, it was a miracle he was still standing. "I am so sick of this shit." He mumbled cupping his head in his hands. He would have started crying right there if he was not so tired, and if he did not hear a set of knocks on the door. "Alex?" ***** Twilight knocked on the bathroom door, her furry knuckles cracking against the solid wood. "Alex?" She said, to the one inside. There was no response from the other side. Twilight felt a pinch of worry from the silence and knocked again. "Alex, are you ok?"Twilight heard a heavy sigh. "Yes..." A voice barely croaked. "Who am I speaking to? Your voice sounds familiar." "It's Twilight," She answered stepping a little closer to the door. "the Librarian." "I remember now... Why are you here?" Twilight's ears flayed back slightly. "Thunderlane told me that you need some new bandages." There was another labored sigh. "That's right..." A moment of silence past with the wooden barrier between them. All was quiet. A queer look grew across twilight's face as she stared at the bland wood. "Um... Alex?" "Wh-What?" A dazed voice spluttered. "Are you going to open the door?" "Oh, OH!.Right hold on." There was a click as the lock disengaged and the door opened. Instead of Alex stepping out like she expected a single bandaged hand protruded from the narrow opening. She glared at the bandaged appendages as one of her ears twitched. "Is... that it?" Her voice sounded agitated. "This is all I get?" "E-Excusse me?" A mad chuckle escaped her mouth. "I followed you all day, trying to get you to reveal yourse-" "You did what?" His hand began to retreat behind the door. "No!" Twilight grabbed his hand and gave it a good tug. "I'm not letting you slip away!" Twilight yelp when ale'x arm twisted around and grabbed her forearm. She was dragged into the same room as the door slammed closed behind her. She was far to surprised to react and even more so when she was face to face with what she had been wanting to see. Pressing her against the door was a species she had only read about in one place. It's face was flat and almost hairless and it's eyes were small. He looked tired but his anger burned in those dark brown irises. He had her pinned to the closed door with a hand on her shoulder and a cool object pressed against her throat. "The fuck do you want from me?" He spat. Twilight's eyes irises grew and a small twinkle flashed behind their brilliant violet. "I knew you would come!" "Shut up!" Alex hissed pushing the object firmly against her throat. "Just Shut up!" Twilight paused a moment. The overwhelming excitement disappeared instantly when she realized the cool metal she felt was a knife. A knife that was currently placed against her throat and threatening her life. "Know you listen to me." He all but hissed. "I'm going to ask you a series of questions that you will answer with complete honesty. If I don't like the answer or think you are lying I drag this knife across your throat. Do you understand?" "W-Wha-?" Twilight Felt the knife press harder against her throat. "Do you understand?" "Yes!" She yelp. "Good, question number one." Alex eased up a bit but kept the blade firmly in hand. "Why is everything so quiet down there? Did everyone leave?" "Y-yes," Twilight answered. "I asked e-everypony to leave after y-you were rushed up here... What happened? A-Are you sick?! Listen we can help you we have a locale hospital-!" Alex visibly flinched and applied pressure with his knife. "Shut up! I am the one asking the questions not you." "..." "Now then," Alex cleared his throat. "Question 2, You said you were following me. Did you make a door slam in my face?" Twilight felt her voice catch in her throat. She was unsure if it was safer to answer him truthfully or not. "Y-Yes..." She croaked. Her fear of the situation was palpable. She was sweating and on the verge of crying. It did not help that the being called Alex was trying to kill her with his gaze. Never before had she felt so threatened by anyone in her life. Never before had she felt her life so close to the edge of death. It was jarring. "Why?" His voice cut through her as if it were his knife. It was not as furious or full of malice as it once was. It was calm, or more rather cold. His eyes match his new tone with their calculating emptiness. "T-That's because y-y-you are h-his student." "..." Alex only stared blankly into her eyes. "I have no idea who you think I am, but Whoever it is, I am not that guy." "But you resemble the sketches at the museum!" "Quiet down! I don't care what I may or may not 'resemble'. All I want is answers, not more questions." Alex let out a heavy sigh. "Last question." All the muscles in Twilight's body tensed up. The implications of the "final question" in this context were terrifying. However with her thoughts as scrambled as they were, she was in no position to even think of escaping. She stared into his eyes again and he stared back with his nearly bloodshot brown eyes. Her heart raced as his lips began to move. Time appeared to slow down with every syllable he formed. Every drop of sweat on her felt like it was composed of lead, as they slowly slid down her coat. The sound of one particular droplet hitting the floor rang in her ears. "What happens now?" "..." Twilight did not respond. "E-Excuse me?" The flustered mare slurred. "I never wanted this to happen," He admitted, glaring at the blade. "I don't want to hurt you. I just need to know I can be safe around you all. Need to know if I can trust you. I know that sounds bad coming from me right now but," He leveled his gaze with hers. "I needed to be sure. Can I trust you?" "Of Course!" She blurted out without hesitation. "What did you think we would do to you? You are essentially an ambassador for your race!" "Ambassador huh?" Alex indulged in a morbid laugh. "What so no dissection? Horrific experiments? Oh, How about burning?" "What?!" Her face paled. "NOPONY would ever do any of those things! That's horrible!" "Really?" "YES!" "Twilight I am about to place a lot of trust in you in a sec."Alex lowered the knife and stepped back. He retreated to the back of the room and took a seat on the toilet. Twilight on the other hand slid down the door to the floor. Even though the danger had passed her knees still shook. “Alex What happens now?” Twilight asked looking at her vibrating knees. "I-I don't k-know..." And with that Alex eyes closed, and only seconds later he was asleep. ***** (A quick sketch to give you all an idea of what Walburn’s face looks like.) Author's Note Okay A few things, I don't like this chapter. I don't hate i but I don't like it. It was with great hesitation that I released this one. This chapter Alone isn't all that bothers me. When I take a step back and look at everything as a whole I feel like I'm not going anywhere fast. I think the pacing is far to slow but I am a little scared to speed it up in fears it will weaken the story. Thankfully what I have planned in future chapters has me a bit excited, so I'm not giving up just yet. Chapter 14: The Voices and The Suit.Chapter 14 Alex stood in in a spot light surrounded by darkness. It was thick and swelled in wisps that scrapped along the edges of the light, like a fog that had been tainted with chemicals. He craned his neck fearfully, searching the darkness. His eyes were freakishly large as they continued to their futile search, for anything that might bring his situation into light. Sadly he was unwilling to move into the darkness so his choices for information gathering were extremely restricted. The most he could do was observe the sickly black fog as it slithered around the spotlight. A low hiss was continuously emitting from all round him. It was not like that of a snake, but that of pressurized gas escaping through a breached container. It's odorless mists threatening to overtake him. More and more Alex felt his paranoia rising as he thought of the "what ifs" "W-What the..." Alex. A feminine voice addressed. He wiped around to face the new voice but was only greeted with more dark mists. "Who's there?! Show yourself!" He demanded into the thick fog. "Where am I?!" Alex felt a cold sweat drop down his face and the hairs of his neck stand when another voice spoke. A Human. A deeper voice noted. Alex turned to face this voice as well but was quickly distracted by another. Alexxssss'. Soon He was assaulted by many more. Each and every one a different pitch and tone, but all terrifying. They seemingly came from every direction at once. Like he was in the center of a twister of insanity. Hu-aman? Alex~ Rare. Alex? Alex. A new Human. Alex. Alex desperately wanted to flee but the only source of light was the one he was currently standing in. Like a child that was afraid of the dark he refused to leave it's center. It gave him a false sense of security. "SHOW YOUSELF!" he shouted again with a cracked voice. The voices continued to say his name from the shadows. Knees quivering he dropped down to the floor and covered his ears in horror. Despair had already been setting in and accelerated when he could hear them in his head. "No,no,no..." He whimpered, tears welling in his eyes. "Please...stop..." Helo' Alex. Hello... Greetingsssssss' Hi~ Hi Alex. Hi... Wel-come. Alex tears blurred his vision and gather on the floor. He could already feel how sore his throat was from sobbing. His vision blued further, he was going to blackout. Farwell... SSSo long. Bye Alex. Goodbye. Later. Goodbye Alex. Bye~ Goodbye Human. ***** Alex sprung to life, launching the sheets that covered him. His breath was quick and heavy, like he had just run a marathon. He felt wet as if he had gone swimming in his sleep. He hoped he did not wet the bed, but soon realized he was sweating profusely and... He lifted a shaking hand to his face. "Crying..." The single tear he wiped away tuned into a small trickle. No matter how hard he tried it would not stop. Like a tap had been turned the salty liquid flowed freely. "It was just a dream," He shakily reassured himself. "just a horrible, horrible dream." A creak of hinges brought his attention to his right. He saw a purple head with green spines peek inside. "Umm..." The reptile averted his gaze to the floor. "Twilight wanted me to tell you breakfast is ready." "*sniff* Ya just... Let me get dressed." He tried to wipe away the tears again, before picking himself off the mattress he was sleeping on. He quickly found his clothes next to him on the floor and dressed himself. "... I don't remember undressing." At first he nothing of the words that left his mouth. He often talked to himself and thought out loud, more then once had it gotten him in trouble. However his mind further processed the sentence till finally he stopped himself. "We will have words." Alex stumbled out the door after dressing himself. A pleasant aroma wafted into his nose as he did so. The strong fresh sent of flowers, possibly lavender, emanated from his black hoodie. Upon further inspection he found out that written on the back in bold white letters was "Tail.", with a large arrow pointing directly into his crack. "..." Alex flushed with embarrassment. "And I wore this all day yesterday..." Reluctantly he kept it on and walked out the door, not bothering to put on his bandages, but stuffed a roll in his pocket regardless.. There was no point to hide it from Twilight but that did not mean he was going to expose himself to everyone's eyes. "It's always good to have a backup." Alex walked out of the room and into a large open area. Bright light filtered in through the windows gracing the living wood with warmth. Much to Alex's surprise the area was spotless. If he was not here last night he would have never guessed there had been a party. His best guess was some of the others stayed behind to clean up the mess. There would be no way for the ones living here to do it over night. "Unless..." Alex paused for a thought. "Magic?" Alex let out a long tired sigh. Rubbing his eyes in hopes to awaking from a dream. No such luck. The disgruntled man moved through the room with a hand on his forehead in a vain attempt to suppress a lingering headache. Whilst doing so he walked through a large frame to which he remembered leading to the kitchen. As soon as he passed through the opening a pungent aroma assaulted his senses. It's pleasant fragrance was familiar putting his mind at ease and casing his mouth to water. "Good morning Alex!" Chimed a pony sitting at the table. Alex jolted slightly, having been to absorbed to notice her there. He gave her a tired nod before moving to take a seat a cross from her. It was also at that time he noticed another pony in the room. "The stallion behind the bandages reveals himself." She Teased. "Can it," Alex grunted pulling back his wooden chair and taking a seat. "I don't want to hear it." The mare only chuckled in response. "Whats for breakfast?" Alex asked the pony he recalled as Twilight. "It smells good." "Really?" She said in disbelief. "Yes..." Alex answered slowly. "Why? Is there a problem?" The mare shook her head quickly with her hands raised in surrender. "Oh no not at all! Just surprised that you would eat the same things as we do. I did not know what you would like since I know nothing of your species. Spike was insistent on making pancakes however and-" "You do realize I ate cupcakes and other goodies last night right?" Alex interjected. Alex was already beginning to feel a headache coming the second the mare opened her mouth. He was already regretting being revealed immensely to the pony. It was however a pleasant surprise that he did not wake up in a white sterile room strapped to a table surrounded by scientists ready to be dissected. He even counted it a blessing to wake up at all, but he believed that could be remedied at a moments notice. It was still a terrible situation he was in now. He could only hope that before the ponies try something he could find Walburn or Rade. The two of them would no doubt fair far better in this kind of situation. The two of them together were much more versed in survival then Alex could ever hope to be. The only thing he could do was some mild desk work. Maybe the ponies need some fiances done and would hold of cutting him open. Alex only gave a mental grunt at the morbid humor. "But you were terribly sick afterwards!" She blurted back, catching Alex's attention once more. Alex rubbed his temples out of frustration. "That's because I had to much, I am sure." "I am not so sure." The crimson maned mare spoke. "You look like you were just chewed out by something from Tatarus. You look really pale too." Alex waved her off. "Alright first, neither of you have ever seen a Human before, so how the fuck do know how my skin is supposed to look? Second, I just had a rough night in terms of sleep, that's all." Twilight and Fury exchanged a set of worried glances as the pitter patter of a feet approached. A plate containing heaping pile of fluffy pancakes was set down in front of them all. Alex inhaled deeply allowing the heavenly aroma to enter his lungs. Greatly satisfied with the scent he took a fork in hand eager to devour the contents of the plate ware. His fork was mere centimeters from the target with it was caught in a magenta aura. Alex at first paid it no mind and attempted to force the utensil into the delectable item. It did not move. "What if you throw up again?" Twilight asked with a bit of force in her voice. "Then I eat something else and hope that stays down... Repeat." "That is not-!" Alex noticed the invisible force weaken and seized the moment to grab a mouthful of pancakes. instantly he felt the taste he had been craving quenched. The warm fluffy texture of the golden brown delicacy was accompanied by the sweet thick weight of the syrup that coated and drenched it's insides. Like a sponge, the pancakes had absorbed the delicious sweet substance, creating the perfect blend of sweet. Not at all like those cupcakes that could induce diabetes with a single bight. "I think he likes it." Spike said who had since then had been content to watch them. ***** Walburn exited with Everfree forest with a smile on his face and a hop in his step. His illusion of a pony beaming with happiness and wonder as he did so. Things had been going extraordinarily well for him. This world he had found himself in was far more vibrant and lively then his own, around every bend was something new and wonderful for him to discover. Over every hill there was something to experience he had never done before. Behind every door was a new person he could become friends with. The possibilities were as vast and endless as the universe. It was so overwhelming when he thought of it, but no less exciting. As he entered the town again he saw the streets flooded with color and life. It was an ocean of bright reds, blues, pinks and every other color he could imagine, and more. He wasted no time and walked among them scanning from left to right, right to left, trying to take it all in. There were so many others besides him in the open. He felt small, like a single ant among a colony of workers. His father had often spoken of other small communities in the wastes. He said it was when people assemble into larger groups they settle and work together to survive as a whole. Walburn was always overjoyed with idea that he could someday be a part of a community like what his father had described. However the more Walburn looked at the community the more he felt like his father was wrong. They did not appear to be surviving but rather... Living. Much of the space that could be used for crops or herbs was instead used for stone walkways and flower beds, A waste of space if he ever saw one. He also was unable to spoke and funnels or barrels that might be used to catch water. It was almost as if the ponies did not have to worry about any of the things they would need to survive. Walburn theorized that the ponies must live in a kinder more peaceful land for them to neglect implementing these basic means of survival. "This truly is a different world." Walburn whispered to himself, amazed. "To be able to live with no worry must be nice." 'I gather your world was harsher?' Sentinel asked telepathically. 'In the ruin of a city I called home, I was alone for most of my life, with only the dead that walked the streets to keep me company. There was many a day I was almost eaten or died of dehydration or starvation. Everyday was a battle to survive, before my father found me and after he left.' 'Your father... Found you? What does that entail exactly?' Walburn turned his head until his eye locked with those of orange mare behind a stand. He smiled and waved at her and she did the same.'My father and I are not bound by blood. He found me when I was on death's door and saved me. He took me in as his son and taught me many things as he protected me. Those four years were the best of my life.' I see... That is regrettable to hear. Do you... Enjoy this world? 'Oh Very much!' 'That is good to hear- Look out!' Walburn collided head on with another body. Walburn body being both heavier and stronger, only stumbled back a few steps. While on the other hand, the other pony fell flat on there rump. A high pitched yelp was heard as she hit the hard stone. 'Is she alright?' Sentinel asked, concerned. Walburn went to reach out his left hand but quickly switched to his right. "I'm sorry, I was not watching were I was going, are you alright?" The mare in question nodded but was tentative to grab his hand. "Ah um... ya.. thanks." The mare hid her face behind her long pink mane. Walburn left his hand outstretched for the mare as Sentinel advised it the gentle colt thing to do for a fair maiden, he did not know why though. Many seconds passed without either of the two doing anything. 'Sentinel she is not taking my hand.' 'Strange... The mares in my day always desired a noble knight like figure in their life... Perhaps your attire is having a negative effect.' 'Why would they desire a knight? as far as I can tell they have no fear for danger... What's wrong with my clothes?' '...Everything.' Walburn felt pressure on his hand, bringing his attention back. Without further ado he pulled the mare to her hooves. "Thank you..." The shy mare paused, looking at his face. "Are... you new here?" 'Bow.' Walburn did as instructed and bowed. "Yes I am. My name is Walburn." "Wall... Burn?" The mare blinked. "That's... A nice name." 'Ask her name dressing her as milady.' 'I don't know about this Sentinel. I don't understand what you are trying to get me to do and she looks uneasy. I don't think she wants to-' 'Walburn, believe in me. I know the ways on how to woo any mare. If you follow my instruction any heart would open up to you. Walburn did not respond. His father had taught him many things when he was around. Basic magic and survival being the chief subjects. He taught also taught him that friends were very important. If what Sentinel said was true then he could help him make more friends easier. Without his help it would be much more difficult as he had almost no experience in friendship.Without hesitation he follow his instruction word for word. "And may I have the pleasure of knowing your name Milady?" Walburn lowered his head. "It's... Um... Fluttershy." "That is a lovely name," Walburn chimed, taking one of her hands in his own. He then gave the back of her hand a light peck. 'Excellent. Now apologize if you were to 'bold' and make an excuse to leave.' "I beg your pardon if I was rude but I must be on my way. I need to find the library." "You could come with me..." The Fluttershy said quietly. "If that's ok with you... I mean." '...This is going far better then I imagined. You have a natural talent for this.' 'Thanks! With your help I'll make many friends in not time!' Walburn thought happily. 'Yes so long as you... Wait friends?' "Thank you Fluttershy." Walburn bowed once more for good measure. "Please lead the way." ***** "So I'm going to reintroduce myself to your friends?" Alex said while he slumped into a reading chair. "are you sure I'm not going to get cut open?" "I told you that won't happen." Twilight sighed, placing a book on a self. "You are disturbingly attached to the idea." "I guess I'm just paranoid." Alex snorted, not bothering to hide his sour mood. Twilight had decided it would be a good idea to reveal him to her closest friends, who were apparently "Elements of Harmony". Alex had no idea what "Elements of Harmony" were but Twilight made them sound important. If he were to leave a good impression on them it might improve his current position considerably. Or that's what Alex believed, he had already held one of them at knife point. The fact that she was so adamant on getting friendly with him was cause for concern, but what was most ominous was she was convinced he was someone else. Someone so famous, so important that she was forget the knife incident. Alex felt a cold sweat roll across the back of his neck. The though on what could happen to him if they realized he was not who they thought he was... frightening to say the least. 'Pretend to be something I have no knowledge of and potentially get caught, or come clean right away and risk losing the only leverage I have.' Alex sighed, weighing the two choices in his head. 'Acting to be this "student" might be my best bet to stay out of trouble, but if... When I am discovered it will only make things worse. I'd just be digging myself a deeper grave.' Feeling a migraine coming Alex started messaging his temples. 'Coming clean my prove myself to them as trustworthy, but then Twilight may act on my violence last night.' Alex continued to mull over his thoughts. Focusing all his attention inwards, the world around started to fade away. He was completely unaware of what was happening around him. No sound reached him in his deep hypnotic trance. All track of time was lost, for all he knew he was at it for hours on end. 'Alex.' "What?" Alex jumped at the sound of a soft feminine voice. He observed the room to find no one there. Twilight Spike and the other mare were no where to be seen. In fact Alex was unsure where he was. Last time he check he was in a hollow tree that served as a library and home. Instead of seeing the lively wood walls he saw plain grey panels. The warm natural light was replaced with that of its the harsh fluorescent counter part. The low hum of the electricity running through the bright rods buzzed in his hears. Alex sifted uncomfortably in his now hard wood chair, taking in his new surroundings. It was a square room with a plain beige couch a coffee table, book shelf and the chair he sat in. Everything in the small room was lit to the point of being painful. The powerful light on head must have been put on the highest possible setting, but for what purpose Alex could not know. "W-What?" Alex said aloud, blinking rapidly. He rubbed his eyes but the scene did not change and as he regarded the room a small smile crept onto his face. He began to laugh. It started slow and mirthful, with short chuckles with him holding a hand to his mouth to contain them. Then it moved on to something a little more earnest, taking in larger breaths to push it even further until it became hysterical. "That's it!" He shouted, between labored breaths. "It was a dream! How could it not have been?!" He said assuring himself. "Stranded in a world of Technicolor ponies, after being taken there by a metal giant and a necromancer," He snorted stiffing another laugh. "that's ridiculous! Hilarious even! Too even think I believed for one moment that it was true! How stupid of me, how could I ever have fallen for it!?" "Because it is true." Alex felt his laughter catch in his throat. Someone was in the room with him. Slowly Alex Brought his anxious gaze upon that "someone." Sitting directly across from him, in the couch that had been until now vacant, was a man. A human. Dressed with a sharp black suit and red tie, he sipped away at the contents of a mug. His bald head offended his eyes as the light glared off it. Giving Alex a long silent stare from behind a pair of circular spectacles. "It was all very real." He said clearly. "If anything this is the dream." "Where am I?" Alex stuttered, feeling all the more anxious. "Why did you take me here?" "I did not take you anywhere." The man took another sip from his mug. "You let yourself in, knowingly or otherwise. But to answer your question you are nowhere. This space has no name." "... T-This can't be happening..." Alex cupped his head in his hands. There was a long silence as the bald man took another drink from his mug. "Alex... Truth be told I need your help." He placed his mug down on a coaster. "And I believe I can help you in turn." Alex did not lift his head. "And what could /I' possible help you with? I have no skills or specialties that could be of any help to anyone." "Oh on the contrary, you have many." The man stated folding his hands on his knees. "The fact that you were able to enter here with no knowledge or effort proves it. You maybe the only one that can help me." Alex kept his head down but waved a hand for him to continue. "I need you to be someone your not Alex. I need you to be his 'student'." A long silence and tension droned on after those final words. A silence so silent a pin could have been heard hitting the floor in the hallway. A tension so think it could have been cut with a knife and spread on toast. It continued before Alex chuckled. "I was afraid you would say that..." Alex said in a dry raspy voice. "I was afraid you would not listen." He leaned forward. "I need you Alex, you are the only one I can trust with this. What do you say?" Alex finally lifted his head revealing a pair of tired eyes. "But why? Do you even know me?" "I trust you infinitely more then anyone else on this world Alex, and I do know you... Just not a whole lot." "... Do I know you?" "... Unlikely, my name is Kyle, Kyle Shinz." Kyle reached out a hand and Alex shook it. "I need your answer Alex." "But I don't know a thing about this 'student' or what he studied to make him so special. I don't think I could fill the part." "No you can." Kyle assured. "Being Human alone fills out about half the act itself. Then you just need to know a few names and places and everything should fit. We can worry about the major details later, for know we need to convince that Twilight and her friends that you are really him." "Can't you do it? You are human to after all." "I am not Human anymore, I can't fill the part. I only Appear Human in this space." "Ok... Assuming if I take his task and it does succeed. What do you get out of this?" Alex asked sincerely curious. "I... Want to protect someone. Someone I hold very dear." "And you would be willing to throw me under the bus to do it?" The man shook his head slowly. "You don't need to worry about that. If you die then it would all be for naught. The thing I want to protect this person from is not a physical out going threat, but a potentially physiological one. I would be supporting you from afar in a variety of ways, so that no harm befalls you." Alex thought about what Kyle said. The mysterious man had spoken much on a topic he had been pondering in the library. The timing was a bit too good to be true, but his words seemed sincere and truthful. His goal seemed selfless enough and he did not look like someone who had it out for him. With no other option before him it looked like the best possible solution. "Alright," Alex sighed. "What do I have to do?" "You don't have to change your name, seeing as how that would be odd if you did, but you do need to know the name of your teacher. His name is Strider and he taught you for about four years from when you were about seven or eight till you were twelve. He would have taught you how to survive and repair small mechanical devices." Alex eyes twitched and a thick line of white flash across his vision. It was becoming increasingly hard for him to see as it thinned and thickened like static on a TV about to loose connection. "Looks ***** are**** Time." The man spoke. "We **** ** Details***** Later" Alex tried to say something but the static made it hard to think. He was unable to hear the mans words or his, if they even did come out. The last thing he say was a distorted image of the man smiling at him with his sharp blue eyes. Alex was at that point unable hear anything but static but he could have guest what he was saying. ***** "Your... Welcome..." Alex slurred, his vision returning to reality. The plan grey panels disappeared and in there place the lush brown wood returned. The hard chair he had been sitting in softened to that of the comfortable reading chair he slumped in. Chapter 10: First morning in Ponyville. (The accident chapter)Accidentally released this but I don't see another reason to "unreleased" it. So Enjoy! Chapter 10 With all things considered it was a relatively normal morning in Canterlot. The city was still undergoing repair, the inhabitants received a crash course on their evolution last night and of a hero from an extinct species. Yup it was a run of the mile day for everyone who lived in the mountain city. All except for one mare. A very grumpy looking pegasus stormed down the marble halls of the castle. Servants quickly hopped out of the way and bowed out of respect. They also kept their heads lowered out of sheer fear till she was no where to be seen. The angered pegasus was still in her night guard armor but her helmet was removed. It was clear to see her furious expression plastered on her midnight blue fur. It would not have been so bad if her mane wasn't crimson red and obstructing one eye but at the moment she was far to enraged to fix it. She continued her riled stroll, clearly displaying her displeasure between snorts and mumbled curses. Two more maids ducked into a bow as they felt the small tremors the pegasus brought in her wake. However the rumbling of the floor was not caused by the seething anger the mare bore. The vibrations were cause to the much larger being behind her, who was only partially to blame for her foul mood. With the constant reminder of his presence the mare roared. With one quick move she reached for the candle stand next to a maid. The startled earth pony shrieked as the Night guard captain hurled the candle stand into the floor and stormed off. But just like before there was a low hum as it was caught seconds before impact. Illuminated by an orange glow it levitated back to it's place beside the light brown mare. The giant then quickly rummaged through on of it's compartments and produced on thing tone slab. The Maid read and murmured the on pre-carved word to herself. Sorry. The mare held on tight to the candle stand, to prevent it from falling over, as the metal behemoth quickened it's pace to catch up to Night Furry. Dumbfounded the maid stared at it but smiled softly and returned to work. Minutes earlier. Night Furry smiled at Celestia, awaiting the order for her vacation. She sat patiently with her legs crossed as Celestia came to a seat cross the table from her. Celestia smiled back and the meeting started. "Thank you for meeting me so early today Captain." Celestia smiled. Night Furry shook her head. "It was no trouble at all." "Well then let's begin," With a cough she cleared her throat. "I have spoken with Luna and she has agreed to give you time off." Night Furry could hear fire works going of in her head. She was already in party mod and deciding where she should go. 'I'm thinking somewhere sunny.' She happily thought 'Nice long beaches of carol sands dotted with palm trees and warm sun. All the exotic swim suits I would buy off those juicy Captain paychecks. I would get any stallion to fall for me." With a sultry gleam in her eyes she smiled mischievously. Celestia heard everything she thought, attempting to hide the blush she cleared her throat. Night Furry snapped out of her thoughts but her expression remained the same. "No shame." Celestia thought, shaking her head. "You will be giving you time off with no decided deadline. You will receive a letter.two weeks in advance when we decide you are needed again." Night Furry practically leaped out of her chair with joy. The offer was far better then she ever anticipated. Why if things went well she could be gone two months. She could smell the salt water now, feel the hot rays of the sun and fine sand beneath her hooves. In her mind she pictured herself lounged across the sand like a super model. She would prop herself on her side as a big strong Stallion with a long flowing mane would approach her. He would lay her down on her back and brush her mane from her face, whispering sweet words in her ear. From there he would drive his... "BUT!" Celestia Roared, crimson red showing clearly in her cheeks. "But.. You must stay within the country. We cannot afford a Captain of your stature to be out of reach should something happen." "Figures..." She snorted, not surprised in the least. "But fine, I accept." "Excellent," Celestia smiled, rising from her seat. "but there is one more thing." "What's that Princess?" "You will be keeping an eye on the Golem." Night Furry shot out of her seat. "WHAT!?" "Volume Captain." Celestia pleaded, gingerly rubbing an ear. "Princess why are you sending him with me?!" The outraged mare demanded. "He," Celestia said while making quotations with her fingers. "won't listen to anyone but you it seems. We put him in the dungeon three times and every time he broke out and walked to your room waiting for you to wake up." "So that's what all the noise was about..." Night Furry muttered. "But that sill doesn't answer my question!" "He," Celestia said, once again with quotations. "seems to have taken a liking to you and may listen to you. I would suggest taking him to Ponyville and seeking out my student, Twilight Sparkle, for aid." "Wait... Your telling me to spend my vacation in that country town Ponyville and at the same time babysit Rade?" "Precisely." Celestia nodded sagely. "That's a load of bullshit!" Night Furry shouted. "Why should I have to do this for my vacation." Celestia placed a finger on her chin, smiling. "Oh, think of it as punishment." Night Furry's eye twitched. "For what?!" "How about for acting so obscenely the night before? Such actions are unacceptable of The Captain of The Night Guard." Night Furry flinched. "Or losing the duel against that Golem. Take your pick." Celestia levitated the permits in front of her face. The angered mare opened and closed her mouth unable to form a counter. With rage seething out of every fiber of her being she snatched the scroll and stormed out the room. She slammed the door behind her and Celestia could hear the furious roar from inside. The sun goddess sighed. "I hope your right about this 'Alex' Twilight." Celestia looked down remorsefully at the scroll her student sent early this morning. "We owe Strider more then you can imagine. If we can somehow pay back through his student then maybe I will stop blaming myself." Celestia heard a loud crash down the hall and face palmed. "I hope sending Rade helps you sort this out quickly." ***** Alex Descended the stair case monitoring it constantly in case it had more devious plans with its partner in crime, Gravity. He could still feel the pain running up an down his back. With a few grown and a whine he reached the first floor and headed right for the kitchen. He entered the kitchen and Octavia averted her eyes. Alex flinched a little under the awkward atmosphere but took his seat anyway. He made sure to sit on the opposite side as her to make them both more comfortable but that had the disadvantage of being next to Vinyl. "Whoa..." Vinyl looked between the two. "What the hell happened between you guys." Alex lifted my sandwich and took a large bit of it. "Nothing." He grumbled. Octavia opted to say nothing but also took a bit of her sandwich. As the two individuals ate their breakfast their taste buds became overwhelmed with flavor. Alex was particularly surprised to be enjoying his first meal in the strange land. "Wow Vinyl this is great!" The man enthused, taking another hungry bite. "It is quite good..." Octavia praised but trailed off. "What's in it? It tastes kinda..." Two sets of eyes shot open as something hit them. "HOT!" They both shouted, shooting out of their chairs. Vinyl howled in laughter seeing the two scramble about, Nearly falling out of her own chair. Racing to the sink the two fought over the tap in a battle to end their own suffering. Alex, in a display of male superiority shoved the mare slightly and quickly filled his mouth with cool liquid. The water did little to quench the inferno but it did remove any excess spice within his mouth. On the verge of tears he spat the contaminated water back into the sink. He hanged his head in the sink driveling in discomfort when Octavia shoved him out of the way. While Alex coughed his lungs out on the floor Octavia flushed her mouth of the offending spice. Meanwhile Vinyl continued laugh and nearly choking on it. She continued to roll around and wipe away tears of joy even as Octavia shot her room mate a glare. "That... was pretty funny." Alex said between pained gasps. "But... Never do that again." "Never..." Octavia agreed.
Chapter 1: Rifts (Edited)Chapter 1 "How is it that I still can't find my way around here?" Alex questioned with a frustrated sigh. "Seriously the town is not that big." Alex was a desk worker at ‘Mack & Mark’s Paper Company’. It was just after yet another dull day of work and he just wanted to unwind. He loosened his red tie, unbuttoned the top two buttons of his white office shirt, and ruffled his brown hair in an attempt to at least look relaxed. Alex took a quick look at himself in his rear view mirror, after a small nod of approval he pulled his car out of the parking lot. Alex continued driving down the roads in his rusted neon; he was contemplating the possibility of the city being able to change its own layout. Alex sighed again dismissing the idea. Despite how much he would love to blame his problems on the world this one was simply impossible. “Besides,” Alex thought. “There is no way the world would want to fuck up my day that badly.” Alex took a right turn down a street he thought looked familiar. He frantically scanned the street for any sign that could justify his feeling. Sadly he found none. His eyes twitched when his beloved neon drove into some murky green fog. Alex slowed down and flicked on his high beams. "Oh, for fuck’s sake." He cursed leaning forward, squinting hard in an attempt to improve his vision. Needless to say this did nothing for him. Suddenly the ground started to rumble. Alex's neon swerved like the wheels were made of wet soap. He battle with the steering wheel to stay in control when the pavement split. Large chunks of earth and pavement protruded towards the sky adding to Alex's panic as one acted as a ramp. "REALLY? AN EARTH QUAKE!" Alex continued to swerve out of control and curse the world’s apparent hatred towards him. He continued to rant until he his vehicle came to a skidding halt. He lurched forward slamming his head into the dash board, having his rant effectively stopped Alex groaned in pain. When he looked up he was greeted by the sickly green fog that polluted the destroyed street. The road was cracked all over with sections reaching for the sky, building were also cracked or crumbling. "Whoa..." he paused soaking in the destruction. “Looks like the world fucked up other people's days just as much." Alex placed both hands on the steering wheel and started driving again. Unfortunately his faithful car bobbed up on the left side and came down with a thud then refused to go forward. Something was interfering with one of the wheels. Alex grumbled under his breath reluctant to exit his car. He looked at the ominous and unwelcoming fog. He hesitated for only a moment before stepping outside. He walked to the tire in question and brought his head down. "Alright what is the..." He trailed off when he saw a mangled body jamming his wheel. "HOLY SHIT!" Alex fell back gawking at the crumpled being between the tire and the car. Only its upper body remained with its lower half no were to be found. The clothes it wore were rags with big gashes in them. The body itself was bony with almost no flesh on it. "Oh god, oh god, oh god, OH GOD!" Alex was in a state of panic. His mind buckled under guilt. He was soon distracted from his guilt by a sound behind him. Alex turned to see a silhouette of figure in the fog. Alex called out to it in hopes of getting help. When the figure staggered towards him he thought that he might be the one to offer help. But that thought ended just as quickly as it started. The figure cleared the fog and Alex's eyes dilated when the figure was roughly the same as the one crushed under his car's tire. It was unnaturally skinny, with torn clothing, and a brownish green skin. Its eyes were solid white with no trace of the iris or pupil. The creature gave off an undead appearance, and from the way it walked and groaned that's exactly what Alex thought it was. He did the only logical thing any man would do in his position. He screamed and ran as fast as he could, drawing more of them to his position. Meanwhile, in the adjacent street, a hooded man was walking along with an animated pile of junk. The heap of scrap had just finished crushing the heads of two ghouls before walking after his master. He followed his hooded master until they both heard a strange noise. The hooded man looked up in surprise; after the noise was gone, a moment of silence passed between the man and the metal behemoth. After that the man ripped off his hood revealing his dark skin and black hair. His hair formed into eight dreadlocks that were tied at the back into a form of pony tail. His green eyes were bright with joy and excitement. Too complement that a wide grin stretched across his face. "Hey Rade we’ve got to help whoever that was!" Cried the man with joy in his voice. Without any further command the metal construction bent over. His poorly constructed joints whined in protest. The man climbed onto its back clutching the handle he had placed at the top of its spine for this exact purpose. "Onward Rade, to victory!" He yelled in a cheery tone. Just as Rade took off he unsheathed his staff from the side of his back pack. He flicked a small latch on the side causing some gears on the inside to shift. A fifteen inch blade shot out one end turning the blunt staff into a small lance. Meanwhile, back at Alex's current position, Alex had his back against a wall with zombies closing in all around him. His hopes of ever getting back to his boring normal life were gone. He did not blame the universe for loathing him anymore. He simply accepted it and despised it right back. Alex watched helplessly until the zombies were only twelve feet away. There was no way of escape for him not now, not five minutes ago, not ever. Alex's fall into depravity was interpreted by a very loud and abrupt appearance. "YEEEEE HAAAAAW!" Yelled the hooded man riding the giant robot. Alex's jaw hit the concrete as the metal behemoth thrashed about destroying the zombies under its metal fists. Alex was too focused on the creature of destruction to notice that its rider had dismounted and was crouched beside him. That unnerving feeling of breath in his ear caught his attention instantly. Alex turned his head to find that the hooded man face was only a few inches from his. "Hiya!" He shouted full of cheer. "What are you up to?" Alex shrieked jumping to his feet causing the man to jump back in surprise. "Whoa! Why are you screaming?" Asked the man "Why the hell are you so close to me?!" Alex asked. They both stared at each other waiting for the other’s answer. The sound of the metal giant smashing zombies was muffled in their ears as they waited. Alex was the first to give in, realizing he should not be rude to his savior, especially when that savior has a giant robot that could break every bone in his body. "Well thanks for saving me, my name is Alex." He reached out a hand. Within seconds the man had both of his hands clutched around his and shook it violently. "Hello Alex!" He greeted in a voice of happiness that Alex had never heard before. "My identification is Subject: 109745, but you can call me Walburn." “Well… Walburn?” Alex greeted trying to pry his hand free. “Where the hell am I and what the hell is that thing?” Walburn looked back, relinquishing Alex’s hand. Rade was approaching dragging a broken body in one hand and a handful of skulls in the other. Walburn smiled at his companion and waved him over. “This is my familiar Rade." He explained. “I made him eight years ago, but he has grown a lot since then.” Alex raised a troubled brow at the man. “What does that make you?” “Well…” He took a skull out of Rade hand. It glowed a dim blue before shattering. The dust blew away in the wind. He then touched one of the corpses with the same hand. It stirred then rose again. “I am a necromancer.” Alex gave him a look of mixed feelings. One such feeling was discussed. “That’s fucked up.” He pointed at him. “You’re fucked up, I’m leaving!” Walburn frowned bringing his lance down on the weak reanimated ghoul. The blade dug deep into its skull and it collapsed once again. “Where are you gonna go?” Alex stopped dead in his tracks thinking about what was more important. Life was by far at the top of the list so he walked back to the Necromancer. “I fucking hate you…” He mumbled so he could not hear. “Now that is out of the way lets address your problem. What do you think the date is?” “What does the date have to do with anything?” Alex questioned. “*sigh* April 4th 2010” Walburn grinned. He started to chuckle and eventually fell over, holding his gut in a howl of laughter. Alex shifted uncomfortably at the sight of the hysterical necromancer. He was unsure what was so funny. “I’m sorry, I don’t get the joke.” Alex apologized, frustration on the rise. “Oh it’s not funny, it’s just perfect!” He roared. “It seems that without you knowing you are helping me.” He picked himself of the ground and walked towards Rade. “The current year is April 22nd 2313.” Alex’s jaw dropped again. “But fear not 'friend' I’ll get us out of here!” The way Walburn put extra emphasis of friend made him queasy. His smile was brighter than that of a child who received a new toy. Alex did not want to be friends with this ‘Walburn’. After a small explanation from Walburn of his plans to return Alex to his world they set out. Alex felt his heart burn with the sense of a new purpose. “So Walburn,” Alex said. “How old are you?” “Twenty four.” Walburn answered with out hesitation. “Really?” Alex asked in disbelief. Alex could not believe he was two years older then him by the way he acted. “You have any other friends or family?” “Well I have Rade.” He motioned to the giant beside him. “No that’s not what I meant,” Alex shook his head. “I mean like brothers and sisters or… other humans.” Walburn stopped walking. His head hung low shrouded in his hood. “No I don’t,” He said in a calm voice. “I live on my own.” “Oh so you moved out or something?” Walburn shook his head. “No my parents died when I was six,” Alex felt a spike of pain shoot through his heart. “I was left to fend for myself in this town of dead for two more years before someone found me.” Alex was surprised by Walburn’s sudden change in character. Walburn kept his back toward Alex so he could not make out his facial expression, but Alex had a few guess of how serious or remorseful it would be. “The man who found me was the same man who taught me magic.” Walburn explained. “He taught me more on how to survive. Alchemy, salvage, repairs; he taught me everything I know. He was my mentor and my…” The words stuck in Walburn’s throat. “Father.” Alex offered. Walburn nodded “Yes, I loved him as though he was my real father. He was always kind to me and cared for me… But on my Twelfth birthday he never came home.” Alex could feel the air around the man in front of him darken. He could also feel some of his own misfortunes resurface. The way he talked about him made Alex think he was the one good thing he had and it was taken from him. “Hey lets change subjects.” Alex suggested. Walburn sniffled and nodded. They carried on in silence for awhile until Walburn spoke up. “Hey Alex,” He said grabbing his attention. “Thanks.” Alex gave him a warm smile that he thought he was incapable of doing. It was only a few more minutes until they reached Walburn home. His home was a long since abandoned apartment building. Almost all of the walls were gone with the same going for the rest of the crumbling building. The only thing that was intact was the hatch that leads to the basement which Alex assumed was where he lived. Walburn told Alex to stay outside with Rade while he retrieved his equipment. Alex waited beside the metal giant with an uneasy expression on his face. He was uncomfortable to be standing next to the creature that had shown such ferocity only minutes ago. That however did not stop Alex’s curiosity as his eyes darted to inspected and retreat again. Between glances Alex found that the creature was poorly assembled. Its fingers were semi pipes cut on the ends at an angle forming stabbing tools on each hand. The rest of its body was a random assortment of junk anyone could find. Most of its internal components were covered in armor made out of street signs. The signs were the only thing on it that seemed to be well crafted or in this case bent. Alex admired how a stop sign bent into a slight dome over its shoulder, and the folded sheets of street signs lining its spine. Alex also took note of the handle at the head of its spine. Alex heard the hatch open. He turned to see the necromancer in a rather stereotypical state. He wore a hoodie trench coat hybrid. The hood was black with the strings dangling over his exposed chest. The unzipped hybrid revealed a beige tank top and bone talisman. The rest of the coat was also black and can down to his knees. He wore a vast assortment of pouches and bags containing vials, beakers, and herbs. On his back was a large ruck sac with the straps refurbished with bones and rope. On the side was his trusty bladed staff. "You know, it doesnt help your case when you dress like that." Alex pointed out. Walburn shrugged. "Youre the only other living thing I've seen in twelve years so the thought never came to mind." Before they began walking again Walburn handed Alex an old SMG. Alex recognized it as a beat up MP 5. He starred at the weapon unable to move. "Word of advice Alex," He said catching all of his attention. "In this place don't hesitate." Alex gazed upon his face noticing his serious expression. He found it was hard to take him seriously with that small white swirl tattoo on his cheek. Reluctantly he took hold of the fire arm. Walburn then produced two additional magazines from one of his pouches. As they walked on he taught Alex how to use the weapon. The trio moved with haste through the streets killing anything that got in there way. Much to Alex's annoyance Walburn continued to spout out his jokes about the dead. They were very corny and by Alex's description "Just bad." "Just stop with the dead and necrophilia jokes would you!" Alex demanded. Walburn looked at him with a blank expression before he smiled again. "What do you expect from a necromancer but dead jokes that make you groan?" He laughed hard at his own joke. Alex groaned gripping the sides of his head praying this would all be over soon. "We’re here." Said Walburn brining the party to a halt. Alex looked around. It was the town center but it had a massive hole in its center were a fountain used to occupy. Leaning forward he peered into the pit. He could not see the bottom. "How is this supposed to help us?" "This is where I will perform the ritual." "Ok so what now?" Inquired Alex returning his attention Walburn. As he did he found that Rade was nowhere to be seen. He let his eyes follow Walburn gaze to a church's bell tower. "We ring the dinner bell." Before Alex could protest Rade gave the Church bell three strong rings. The gongs of the bell rang threw the green mists beckoning the dead from all corners of the town. Not thirty seconds later did they start to fill the streets. Alex lifted Walburn up by his coat collar. "You bastard! You've killed us!" Walburn only laughed unfazed by Alex. "I need an immense amount of magic to make this work. Although Ghouls have a small amount of magic they have more than a human such as you." Alex began to calm down with Walburn’s explanation. "With the noise we just made we’ll draw thousands of ghouls here. It does not matter if they`re walking or dead as long as a piece of their body remains I can access the spirits magic reserves." Alex put the necromancer down who straightened his collar. "Don't waste all your ammo." Walburn suggested handing him a bat. They nodded at each other and began to work. About eight hundred ghouls later both Alex and Walburn were breathing heavily. The hoard of ghouls had not dwindled in hours they fought and it was starting to look as though they would never have enough magic. Their hope rekindled when a beam of light erupted from the pit and stretched into the sky causing hundreds of ghouls to louse all magic and crumble to the ground. Alex, Walburn, and Rade all rushed to the edge of the pit to see what had happened. Inside the pit was a strange wall. Its color fluxed between the sick green of this world and a sky blue to a bright pink. It caught both Alex and Walburn off guard. Neither of them had seen anything like it before. The wall of light flickered slightly when there were no more ghouls to sap energy from. "Umm... ok what no-" Alex felt a push on his back. Alex gasped as he fell into the pit. He twisted his body to see Walburn falling after him with a smile. Alex felt a scowl form across his face from the new found hatred for the necromancer. "NO TIME TO HESITATE!" He screamed laughing like a mad man. His chemist equipment clinked together as he began free to fall behind Alex smiling and laughing the whole way. Alex felt nothing but anger towards his self-proclaimed ‘friend’. "WALBURN YOU ASS-" Were the only words Alex got out before they both collided with the rift. The rift was a nice pink when it broke down their bodies into nothing. They were gone. ***** Extra Walburn's quiet friend. My soul had been at rest for centuries. The stream of souls that I was now a part of gave me great peace, but all of that ended when I was summoned to earth. When I opened my eyes I saw a large human. By the feel of his magic he was a necromancer. I was expecting to be inside a reanimated corpse but today was full of surprises. My body was a very small assortment of junk. My joints were ball sockets attached to thin metal rods that were my limbs. Between each joint and limb section was a combination of springs which acted as hydraulics. My eyes had small shutters that allowed me to blink showing my confusion. I looked at my to be master and realized I was toy sized. My master must have been a child of at least thirteen by my new eyes. When I went to stand on my two artificial legs he picked me up and threw me into the air three times. He had a smile on his face that was hard to hate. ‘He looks so happy…’ In the soul stream I had been told by other souls that necromancer were evil begins that would make your life miserable. When I looked at this child who seemed overjoyed by me I found it hard to believe. I thought that perhaps he would get worse when he gets older. As the years past I found that my pervious assumption was wrong. My master who I know new as Walburn treated me much more like a dear friend then a familiar, a most uncommon trait for a necromancer or any magic user. Master Walburn had also given me the name Rade a few days after my rebirth. One day when Master came home he had a surprise for me. From the basement he brought up another heap of metal. It was another body much large then my own. It was in the shape of a dog that I recognized as a Shepard. I felt saddened that Master was getting a new familiar to better suit his needs. However he placed the limp body beside me and gave me a happy grin. ‘T-This body is intended for me?’ I questioned in my mind gesturing at it. Master Walburn was very good at reading my body language by now and nodded. I was stunned by my master’s kindness and bowed. From that day forth I was no longer surprised by Master Walburn’s kind heart. I was happy to spend my years with my creative master and was always grateful for the new bodies he made for me. New bodies for me were like getting a new suit to add to my wardrobe. Master never threw out the old bodies. He kept them as a trophy for memories, much like a family picture. The fifth body was the last one he made for me but he still made additions and alterations to it time and again. The body was massive I was easily twice my masters size when I stood upright, and he was a full grown man now of twenty. Our days were full of my master’s laughter as he gleefully hopped through the destroyed streets. It was these days that I grew to love. To see my master happy like this brought warm into my artificial body. It was these days that reminded me how much I cared for him, and what I would be willing to do to keep him safe. To offer my new life to save his would be a small price to pay. I had heard him speak of his mentor in the past. The way he cried after he spoke of him like a father brought pain to my heart. It was then that I felt it was my duty not as a familiar but as a friend to protect him by any means, even if it meant my own demise.
Chapter 2: The Tale of Strider Chapter 2: The Tale of Strider Chapter 2 "Please Princess!" Pleaded Twilight. “There are no records in the library and I am dying to know the reason." Celestia looked at her eager student. She was hesitant on telling her what she knew about the event of Discords defeat. Officiously He was defeated by her and her sister Luna but that did not explain to her little ponies the rapid evolution that took place over the next 4000 years. Celestia was not in the right mind set to speak to Twilight about this. She was much to focused on the repairs and relief projects that came after the changelings recent attempts to take the city. Although Twilight was a center piece in the saving of the kingdom she simply had no time for her Twilight right now. "Twilight I am sorry but I am quite busy right now." Celestia insisted. Twilight facial expression saddened. Celestia made the mistake of looking into her eyes. The large eyes of their species were notorious for prorating emotions and thanks to Celestia's motherly nature it was her greatest weakness. "Very well," She sighed. "If you go to Luna and ask her about "Strider" she will tell you the story." Twilight smile returned brighter than ever. “OH Thankyou!Thankyou! Thankyou!" She repeated not paying attention to what her skirt was showing. Celestia simply face palmed. She thought what her student would think of the unknown creature known as Strider. "I will have to wait and see I suppose." She smiled wearily closing her eyes to rest. THUD She quickly opened her eyes to see a sizable stack of papers in front of her. With a sort sigh she got back to work. ******* Twilight hurried down the halls in search of princess Luna. She searched high and low for her to sate her hunger for knowledge of the unknown. She ran passed the garden were the dancing and fun had taken place last night at her brother’s wedding. Applejack saw her run by and called out to her. "Twi! Where you headed in such a hurry'?" She questioned in her heavy accent. Twilight skidded to a halt and almost fell over. She recovered quickly to see the familiar blonde pony tailed mare under her Stetson hat. She was wearing her traditional casual clothing today. She wore what at first sight would appear to be a plain corset that exposed her cleavage (which Twilight was very much jealous of) but the mid-section was cut out revealing her fine toned abdomen. On top of that was a open tan leather jacket that finished just below her breasts fashioning a picture of an apple on her left collar bone. Like Twilight she also was wearing a skirt but like her jacket it was leathery and tan as well as being held up by a black belt with brass buckles. Twilight took one envious look at the farmers chest before answering her. "I'm going to go see Luna. She is going to tell me the truth on how our specious came to be this way." She thought for a moment. "Hey you should come too with all the other girls!" Applejack noticed how excited Twilight was. Applejack was not totally interested in anything that could be learned from a text book but she did not want to disappoint her friend. She was reluctant to agree but did so anyway. They parted ways with their tasks in mind. Twilight to find Luna and Applejack to gather the others. Twilight was now in full sprint heading to Luna's room. The guards who were posted outside her room and began to step in the way. They stopped when they saw the look in the lavender unicorn's eyes. The burning determination that was in them screamed "If anypony gets in my way they'll regret it.". The guards then stepped aside allowing her to burst into the room. When she was out of eye sight the guards felt a new fear for Celestia's student. "What do you thing that was about Sting?" Asked the grey unicorn. Sting shook his head. "Don't know Ark but I'm never getting in her way." Ark shared a nod with his pegasus friend sting and resumed his guard duty. In Luna room Twilight had found the azure princess and was explaining what Celestia had told her. "We understand. Does thow wish to hear the tale of Strider with thy friends?" She asked. Twilight nodded and so they waited for her friends to arrive. It did not take long for them to arrive but what was surprising is that Celestia as well as Shining Armor and his newly wed wife Candace had shown up as well. They all gathered around Luna who was the one to tell the story. "We hear that thow all wishes to hear the tale of Strider." She began in a dramatic tone. She surveyed the room to see that only Celestia was unaffected. With a cough clearing her throat to speak normally she began again. "His tale began as sister and I fought Discord..." ***** I was slightly out of breath alongside my sister. We had been engaged in magical combat with the god of chaos for five hours now. Thankfully the old god seemed to be having trouble as well. "Why don't we just call this a draw?" He asked with a wicked smile. I said nothing and neither did my sister. We just kept our eyes looked on Discord waiting for the next move like a game of chess. That's when it happened. A tare in the sky appeared. It was a swamp green and I assumed it to be one of Discord's ploys. I charged a spell of my own and aimed it at him but stopped when I saw he had a confused look on his face looking at the hole in the sky. My sister shared his confusing and I soon to did as well. The green tare slowly drifted to the ground. It then spat something out and closed immediately and disappeared. Unfortunately Discord was the first to react to the foreign entity. "Hellooo~" He chimed. "You still alive?" He received no response. Discord shrugged placing a finger on the creature to begin draining his magic. This he did receive a response from. With reflexes I had never seen before the creature planted a heavily clothed of what I assumed was a leg into Discord's nose. Discord let out a small groan of pain while the creature performed a series of flips towards us. Celestia and I scattered when it landed were we once were. To my surprise as well as my sister's it stood completely upright. The only feature we could make out from his body that was completely covered in black robes and leather padding was that it was tall. It also had a strange case on its back as well as some kind of spear I had never seen. The creature then side stepped to avoid a bolt of lightning from Discord. As he did so he caught it in his left hand and sent it right back at him. Discord effortlessly dodged it but was still just as surprised by the creature as we were. "As long as I live and breathe I will not tolerate my magic reserves being drained." It spoke in a deep masculine voice. My sister and I were stunned by his speech but unable to say anything. "Well that's too bad because I need your magic to beat these pesky sisters." Discord declared pointing at us. The creature then turned his hooded face to us. "Is he your enemy?" He asked. My sister was the first regain her composure. "Yes he is." She nodded. The creature nodded. "Let us join forces." He said walking over to us. "Why?" I asked. "Thow hast just met us. Why fight with us?" The creature bent down and picked up three unicorn skulls that had laid there. “It’s an old saying were I'm from," He said after placing one skull on each shoulder. "My enemy's enemy," he placed the last skull over his hood. "Is my friend." ***** "Wait a minute." Interrupted Rainbow. Everypony stared at her. She had been quite up until now which in itself is a miracle but she had also enjoyed the story. "Why did a creature who knew nothing about you that just popped up out of nowhere decided to help you?" She asked. "And how does this affect how we changed to upstanding creatures." "To this day we do not really know why he helped us." Luna said. "Why ever not?" Asked rarity. "Did you not ask?" This time Celestia answered. "There was no chance to." Everypony stared at her waiting for an explanation. "He died shortly after the battle with Discord." Everypony gasped. "May I ask how he died?" Spoke shining Armor. "I was getting to that in the story." Luna hissed. "Well since your more interested in Strider now I guess we will skip to the end of the battle with Discord." ***** My sister and I had just sealed away Discord thanks to the help of our mysterious friend. However we rushed back to him. Discord had done something to the case he had on his back and he was rolling on the ground in pain. "Are you alright?!" My sister shouted taking a place next to him. "No I'm not but that's not important." He coughed up some blood. "You need to listen to me." "Luna get one of the healer at camp he needs medical attention!" I was about to leave but he grabbed hold of one of my legs. "NO!" He sputtered launching blood into the air. "You can't save me now." Celestia and I looked at him with our own words we wished to tell him. "You see that small split container beside me?" He motioned with his head. We both nodded. "Inside that container that serpent thing shattered on my chest was mutagen." Celestia nor I knew what that meant so he elaborated. "It's like a plague." Our eyes widened in unison at the word. He saw our understanding and continued. "I originally developed it to rid my world of these monsters called ghouls, but I never finished it so in this state it will kill everything." "What?!" My sister shouted in anger. The creature rolled over to one side and vomited. A mixture of blood and stomach fluids formed beside him. "In my back pack is a cure. It's a blue liquid the only one I have take it and administer it to the nearest reservoir." He paused breathing in deeply. "It will help stop the mutagen from killing everything but there will still be side effects that I can't predict." He let out a gasp of pain. Celestia nodded to me and I found the small vial and took off. When I returned I found a small dome around the creature. My sister was trying to heal him. I walked over to her and asked how he was doing. Before she could answer the creature did. "I told you it's too late for me." between breaths. "All you’re doing right now is making me more comfortable while I die." He laughed. "How can thow laugh at a time like this?" I asked tears filling my eyes. "My name is Strider." he said. "You can call me Strider and to answer your question our species has always been crazy." He laughed again. "Can you do me a favor?" I nodded allowing a few tears to hit the dirt. "Go into my pack and grab a metal looking L. It will have a trigger like a cross bow." I did so and passed the strange object to him in my magic grip. He looked weak but had enough strength to retrieve the object. "Listen just because you administered the cure for the mutagen does not mean it won't do anything. There will be side effects that I cannot predict but it won't kill you." We both nodded in understanding him. He nodded and put one had into a pocket pulling out a small scroll. "I have a feeling my student will one day end up here." He slowly raised the sealed scroll that was covered in small specks of his own blood. "If he does please give him this." He then placed the small L against his temple taking one last look at us. "I'm sorry." He pulled the trigger causing a loud noise and a portion of his head to erupt into a fountain of blood. ***** "And from there on the side effect of the mutagen was all of the intelligent species on Equis to evolve into bipedal forms." Everypony was quiet. The tale proved to be both interesting as well as disturbing. Twilight somewhat regretted wanting to know the reason for their evolution but she had a new problem. Know she wanted to know more about this "Strider" and his student. "What about Strider's student?" Twilight asked. "Did he come here to?" Everypony refocused on Luna who shook her head. "Strider's student never came. We assume that he never will, it has been four thousand years after all." Luna looked into Twilight's eyes which seemed to still have questions about Strider. "Would you like to see the items he brought with him?" Twilight's face brightened as she nodded wildly. Even the other elements were excited to view the objects of a creature that had such a massive impact on their species. Celestia let the elements to a secret passage where they parted ways with Shining Armor and Cadence. Shining Armor was still exhausted from the mind control he was under from yesterday and needed rest. Celestia and Luna let the elements down ancient corridors into a an equally ancient room. In the rooms center was a large metal casket with a sign above it that read "Here lay Strider. The pony who paid with his life to fix one mistake." After Twilight read the sign she joined her friends who were looking at the items around the room. She first joined Rainbow who was admiring what looked like a lance. Rainbow was too busy drooling over the weapon to even bother reading the sign. Twilight took it upon herself to read it aloud. "This is Strider's weapon, originally thought to be a spear but was later classified as a lance." Twilight looked at the blade which made the light dance along the wave pattern edge of the blade. "The master crafted blade is as long as a sort sword but has the same density of a great sword, and is sharp enough to cut other blades in two." Rainbow let out a squeal of joy. "The lance also doubles as a magic magnification staff for Strider who was assumed to have enchanted it." After reading aloud Twilight fully examined the weapon. The curved blade was short and quite wide with a beautiful wave patterned that ran along the blade's edge. The gleaming blade was attached to a red shaft that was decorated with intricate green stone work. Twilight had to hand it to Rainbow the weapon was truly impressive. Twilight left Rainbow with the lance and carried on to rarity. She was over standing in front of manikin in a combat ready position wearing Strider's clothing. By the look on Rarity's face she disagreed with his choice in attire. Before she could begin to point out what she disliked about it Twilight began to read the sign out loud. "This was the clothing that Strider both lived and died in. Before being placed here it was found that the clothing is highly resistant to rain, tarring, and magic. The tough material is unknown to all of pony society and is believed to also be enchanted," Twilight looked up from the sign into the mask under the hood. The mask was the most bizarre one she had ever seen. For one it was almost completely blank save for one marking one the left side of the face. There was also only one eye slot on the right side in a swirl pattern. The rest of the outfit was not much more welcoming. From the hood down to the hem of the heavy cloak it was black and like the sign said make out of unfamiliar material. "It's hideous." Said Rarity unimpressed. It was this time that Rainbow had pried herself away from the lance and was beside Twilight. When she heard what Rarity said she took one look at the outfit and gave her a disappointed look of her own. "What are you talking about? This outfit is totally awesome!" She protested. "What do you think Twilight?" Twilight took one last look at the unwelcoming figure. Like Rarity she was by no means impressed by the look but her inner egg head thought that it was very interesting. She thought it best not to answer and carried on to the next section of the exhibit. Rainbow gave a shrug and followed her like a museum guide with Rarity in tow. Twilight began to wonder if this was going to be a future museum exhibit being the way it was set up with the signs. Celestia must be taking steps to make this public. The next stop had the current attention of Pinkie Pie. She was staring intently at the small black smooth surface of the rectangular device. Pinkie saw Twilight approach in the corner of her peripheral vision. She quickly turned her head to see Rarity and Rainbow with her. She smiled her signature toothily grin, finally having someone to verbally assault. "Hey Twilight! What do you think this is? I think it's a space time warp generator. OH! How about a teleportation device, or even-" "It looks a lot like a P-Phone to me." interrupted Rainbow. Everypony pulled out their P-Phones to confirm the comment. Twilight found that Rainbow was right the object was almost the spitting images of their P-Phones. Before Pinkie Pie could suggest anything else Twilight continued being the good museum guide. "This item was found in the back pack of the creature. The item was found to be a storage device for pictures and music. The current amount of songs on this device is 1,302. The P-Pod and P-Phone were all based off of this 'I-Pod'." Twilight continued down the displays reading each and every one too her friends as they came. When she read the sign that told the elements of the device he used to take his own life she cringed. The small weapon was a cold grey that appeared to have seen much use in it's time. Twilight even saw other bizarre contraptions that had rather vague descriptions. One such item had many harnesses like a rucksack and four folded metal pipes. The sign said that when these pipes were fully extended they were five meters long and had two joints each. Eventually they worked their way to the last two displays. One was the scroll that was intended for his student that never arrived. It was sealed with wolf paw stamp and had dry blood on it. The other was The container that was split open releasing the powerful mutagen. In between the two stands was a large sign.The sign spoke of Strider's effects on Equestria. Twilight deemed it necessary to read out of respect to the deceased Strider. "Strider's arrival in Equestria had many strong and vast impacts. His mutagen granted ponies of all races the use of fingers that made previously difficult tasks for earth ponies far easier and offered all ponies the ability to created finer arts and technologies. Even Strider's technology bumped Equestrian Tech ahead five hundred years. Because of this we please ask that everypony take a moment of silence after completing the tour. Equestria would not be the same without him or his sacrifice." Everypony closed their eyes and hanged their heads. Even Celestia and Luna did so after Twilight finished reading. During the Silence Luna let a single tear drift down her face and scatter on his coffin. ***** Extra Memory Lane Walburn opened the medicine cabinet, it was the last thing he had to pack up before he could leave with Alex. He took a anylizing look at the contence before he started grabbing potions, pills, powders, and a many different colored herbs. He was trying to only take what was usful convineint or rare. He took one more bag of pills knocking something onto the counter below. He quikly stuffed the pills into the proper pouch and looked at what he had knocked over. A small smile spread across his face when he saw the small limp little man. Walburn brought up the frail body closer to his face. It was the first body he had made for his friend Rade. His mind swam in the past memories with his friend. The times in this body were he would dance and perform other acts to make me laugh were warm and welcoming. But these memorirs brought forth the time were his father and mentor Strider had left without a word. Walburn stood there rooted in front of the almost empty cabinet. After a short while his smile returned. "I can make room for you." He said carefully placing the small body under his belt. Author's Note A little bit of a morbid chapter but there is still one or two more before the true comedy sets in.
Chapter 3: ArrivalChapter 3 Alex was drifting with Walburn and Rade through the colourfull void. Alex was by no means happy. The mad man that drifted behind him was the constant reminder of that. Everytime he looked over his shoulder he found Walburn doing something different. One time He was concocting some kind of potion with his chemist equipment which made Alex really nervous. He had never seen Walburn so concentrated, but then when we looked back a second time he was doing something else, like using his magic to propel himself around Rade in a playful manner, or something else equally as childish. Alex found it hard to hate the necromancer when he acted this way. "Walburn," Alex called. "How long are we going to be like this?" "Like what buddy?" He asked back. Alex's left eye twitched when he heard the word 'buddy'. "Like this," He motioned to the empty colorful space around them. " floating through nothing." Walburn nodded understanding his friends question. "I don't know Alex. We could be here for a few minutes, hours, or even weeks." He said. Alex's facial expressions darkened. "Not much is known about the rifts between worlds and unfortunately," Alex turned to face Walburn. " I'm not sure we are even heading back to your world." Alex felt not shocked but relieved. He was actually surprised by his relief because under normal circumstance he would be angry. Very angry. "Well I guess it's better then where we were." Alex said with a shrug. Walburn also shrugged and return to whatever amused him. Alex returned his thoughts to himself. He could feel his life was going a direction that he had very little power over. He also noticed that he himself was changing. 'Oh god I couldn't actually be considering Walburn as a friend... Could I?' Alex thought to himself sneaking a glance at Walburn. Walburn was using his magic to maneuver around Rade again. He was poking it with his fingers and Rade was having a reaction that would make you think he was being tickled. 'Nah.' ***** Twilight had returned home as well as all the other elements with heavy thoughts. She had her curiosity sarted about their evolution but it was the dark nature of its origins that troubled her. The story of Strider's death, all the ways he had affected their world, and his unseen student weighed heavy on her mind. The other elements were faring no better, except for Pinkie and Rainbow who were quick to move on. Applejack and Rarity found it hard to concentrate on their work, and Fluttershy felt like crying. The only thing that helped any of the elements was that Celestia was going to set everything up for Strider to be made public tonight. Strider would finally get the recognition he deserved. On this night Luna was planning a display of shooting stars to commemorate the opening. Celestia asked the elements if they would want to be there for it, but they all had seen the exhibit already and wished to watch the shower from the comfort of home. As the sun began to set Twilight, Applejack, and the other elements as well as the town's folk began to make their merry way to a hill outside of Ponyville to watch the spectacle. Ponies set up picnic blankets and brought a vast amount of food for the occasion. Everypony had a happy smile on their faces completely unaware of what this day was for. "Hi girls." Twilight greeted. "Hiya Twi." Applejack nodded in her typical get up. "We all ready here?" "Ya we sure are A.J" Pinkie responded. "We got our punch, cupcakes, ordinary cake, muffins, chocolate moose, strawberries, apples, oranges," Pinkie went on and on about the stunning amount of food she had brought. It was still fascinating to Twilight how she managed to do these things, but she had learned her lesson the first time from when she tried to explain the unexplainable thing that is Pinkie Pie. "Applejack could you of least tried to dress up?" Rarity asked in a pleading tone. "Ah already told ya," She huffed. " ah don't like getting all frissy' prissy' about everythan'." Rarity shook her head in disapproval. "But dear you have such a nice body, you would look simply marvelous in one of my ensemble." Twilight gave Applejack a quick envious look over her body and had to agree. "Hey there's one!" shouted a voice that could be identified as Sweetie Belle. Everypony ceased their conversations and turned their attention to the night sky. The sky began to fill with light blue streaks that crossed the blackness. The sight caused many ponies to gawk in awe and they continued to watch them making light conversation with their neighbors. Everypony continued to smile and wait until the very last line of light vanished. Everypony began packing up their picnic sets when somepony yelled. "Were ya'll going there's three more!" Shouted Apple Bloom. Everypony stopped dead in there tracks and looked back to AppleJjack's little sister. She was indeed correct. Up in the sky were the bight balls of fire. Unlike the shooting stars before these were much larger, slower and sputtered flame. The three of them were all different colors. The one in the lead was red followed by a moss green and copper orange. They were beautiful but in the elements eyes they were perhaps dangerous. To Twilight this did not look like something Luna would do. Her fears came true when the green and orange meteors split off into different directions. The green one collided into the mountain were the dragon once slept while the orange one headed towards Canterlot. The fiery red one kept it's course until it crashed into the Everfree with a loud bang. While everypony else panicked the elements took off to the every where the red ball of fire had landed. As Twilight ran through the forest she had no idea what she was getting in too. ***** "HOLY FUCK I'M BURNING!" Alex screamed. Alex yelled as his body descended to the earth below him. Even though Alex screamed there would be no one that could hear him in the red inferno that coated him. Although he could have sworn he heard Walburn laughing from his green fireball who had Rade's orange one next to him. Alex lost sight of him when their burning vehicles split off from his. "SHITTTTTTTTTT-" Alex smashed into the ground. The trees that were in his way were torn from the ground or shattered. Alex's body slowly came to a halt forming a long trench with some licks of fire along it. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" He screamed still under the impression he was on fire. Meanwhile in the green sphere of fire Walburn was of course laughing at Alex's screaming before hand. He continued to chuckle until he notice the big mountain blocking his meteor's path. "Oh no..." He said with realization returning to his face. "This must be the 'karma' Dad spoke so much about." His transportation crashed against the side of the mountain dispelling all the fire. Walburn's body began to fall but he stuck his blade into the mountain side stopping himself. He looked down to see it was a perilous fall to the trees below. "Defiantly Karma." Walburn whispered and began to climb down. Meanwhile a orange ball of fire had effectively destroyed one of the guard tower's walls in Canterlot. Inside the rubble something stirred. The two guards that were in the tower were now partially covered in rock and unconscious. They were completely unaware of the massive figure that rose from the destroyed wall. Rade tossed the last piece of rubble that held him down with no difficulty. Rade was more nervous then he had ever been. The sudden separation from his young master both worried and frightened him. The only time he had been this far from his master was when he was scavenging for equipment in ruins but that was in the familiar destroyed city limits, not a different world filled with who knows what. "We are under attack!" called a voice. "Inform the princess immediately!" Rade turned his head to the towers entrance and saw two unconscious beings that he had never seen before. He cautiously walked over to them paying mind to the voices outside. As Rade got closer he found that they were bipedal creatures with fur. These two were wearing some dark armor, and one had wings while the other had a horn. Rade twitched slightly when he heard the yelling outside, he picked up the two unconscious beings and sprinted out of the whole in the wall.. "I need to see Walburn soon." He thought. "I don't trust that Alex at all."
Chapter 4: Alex's Wild Night(Pt1)Chapter 4 Alex groaned as he rose to his feet. He prayed that no one had seen him screaming and rolling in the dirt like an idiot. He thought it was sad that he strongly believed the universe was laughing at him right now. With no one in the immediate vicinity to see him he raised the most powerful middle finger he had ever conjured. Alex let a small tear of pride roll down his cheek. The digit stood tall and proud as if shouting to the universe, "HEY BITCH I'M STILL STANDING!" Alex moment of self pride was interrupted when a bolt of lightning landed only a few feet from him. "Fine I'm going!" he shouted running into the tree line with the smg in one hand and the bat in the other. He raced through the brush not stopping for anything. Small twigs and thorns caught onto his clothing and skin making scrapes that caused Alex to curse quietly. The forest was dense, far more dense than anything he had seen in his world. Inside the dark foliage and moss covered trees and rocks were plants that appeared to be only made of neon. The techno colored plants were another thing that he added to his list of "Not my world". "I hate to say this Walburn," Alex spoke to no one in particular. "but this is probably not my world." Alex slowed done a bit making it easier for him to think. He began with the possibility of this not being his world. "Alright cons," He said. "Never see old friends again, no home, death, oh and most importantly I will never finish my Warhammer army." The last one stung Alex's heart. "Pros," He started up again."No more human bullshit, no more of my asshole of a boss, a new start, and the possibility of making a primitive race believe I'm god." Alex smiled at the last one thinking this might not be so bad. However just as before the universe had other plans for him. "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" Shrieked a female voice not far from Alex. "... Just because I head some kind of scream means that's not the right way." He declared turning around. "Besides it's probably some weird anima-" "HELP!" "..." Alex stopped. "Well fuck." Alex readied his MP5 and started in the direction the shout came from. Alex remembered something Walburn had said. "Don't hesitate". "Well... The best introduction to a society you know nothing about, is to save someone from said society." Alex gripped his weapon hard and took off. As he ran through the brush again it became appeared to him how out of shape he was. He was by no means fat but he was rather mince. He grew tired quickly but kept pushing himself. His efforts paid off when he lunged through the last bush onto a dirt trail. In the darkness Alex was able to see a partially lit up wagon. It had a roof and possibly doubled as a house. Not far from the wagon Alex saw what needed to be done. "The fuck is that thing!" Alex clasped both hands over his mouth after he shouted really wishing he hadn't. The beast that was towering over the 'thing' he was supposed to save now turned to him. Alex eyed the creature with a mixture of curiosity and horror. It had the body of a lion, only it was much larger, Large bat wings and a scorpion tail. In his mind a horrible result of liquor and mixed breading. Alex slowly dragged his eyes to the unconscious figure on the ground. From this distance it was hard to make out what it was in the dark. What he did manage to get though was it was wearing some kind of magician get up, had hooves and blue fur. Without warning the creature let out a roar loud enough to make Alex jump out of his skin. The beast then charged Alex. "Eat lead pussy!" Alex shouted switching the mp5 to full auto and holding down the trigger. Alex unleashed a flurry of bullets on the creature until his clip ran dry. With every flash on the muzzle a shell began to fall through the air making an inaudible sound on the ground. The creature howled in pain as multiple pieces of metal embedded themselves in his flesh. To Alex's dismay the creature did not die from storm of gunfire. The centuries old fire arm had lost much of its effectiveness over the years. Alex almost fell over as the creature roared again, but relaxed slightly as it turned to leave. Alex kept his eyes trained on the tree line for a few extra minutes expecting for it to return. When it din't Alex pressed the clip release and loaded in a fresh one. He looked at the ground and saw eleven shells at his feet. "I'm gonna take those," He said bending down to collect them. "when I find Walburn I'll see if he can whip up some powder and melt down some metal." After he finished collecting the castings he walked over to the 'thing' he had saved. It was indeed wearing a magician get up and had hooves as well as fur. The only thing that Alex didn't catch in the dark was the horn that protruded from it's forehead. Alex assumed it was a women when he saw her breasts. Giving himself a naughty slap on the cheeks to refocus he checked her pulse. To his relief it was beating strong so he began to search for other injuries. Alex found when he frowned a few small cuts on her left thigh and collar bone. For once without hesitating he picked up the creature with as much grace as he could muster, which wasn't much. He gently carried her to the wagon and brought her inside. The inside of the wagon was warm and well lit. Alex quickly found a couch and lightly placed her down. For reason even unknown to Alex he gingerly ran the back of one of his hands across her cheek. The creature stirred slightly causing Alex to smile. Alex checked her pulse on more time, satisfied with her strong pulse he stood up. Alex found a first aid kit with no difficulty and began administering treatment to the unknown being, "Well now that's out of the way." Alex 's eye landed on a dresser. "Let's see if I can get some gender neutral cloths from here." He opened the dress only to be disappointed. He found many female dress which he expected to find but he also found at least seven identical copies of the clothing the unconscious creature on the couch was wearing. Alex groaned in disgust. He continued to search drawer after drawer, dresser after dresser only to find nothing to suit his taste. He was about to give up when something caught his attention. A dusty black robe in the back corner of a drawer. Alex fetched it and gave it a good flap to unfold. Vast amounts of dust burst outward. "G-God *cough* Damn *cough* *cough*" Alex gave the robe a good look through teary eyes. It was solid black with no detail anywhere. Over the left shoulder was some broad stitches that must of been for damage in the past but other wise it was in good shape. "This... Is perfect." Alex nodded bringing it to the first aid kit. Alex stripped the shirt off his torso and grabbed some rolls of bandages. He started with his left and covering it in the dressing working up his left forearm. He repeated this process until her was slightly mummified. Alex looked himself in the mirror, not being able to see most of his skin or hair he put his office shirt back on and placed the cloak over top. He was now completely covered from head to toe with his eyes and mouth being the only things exposed. Alex was quite satisfied with his new look thinking it was at just the right level of "bad assness". Alex made a small spin knocking something off the dresser. The bag he knocked over landed on the floor with a loud metallic thud. "Shit." Alex bent over to clean it up when he noticed what had spilled out onto the floor. Strung about the floor boards were gold cylindrical coins. They shinned brightly in the light of the small living room. "Is that gold?" Alex questioned. Alex picked up a few and felt their cold luster surface. For their size they had a weight that was greater then Alex expected, but he did not care. Alex wondered if this was their currency, if so then he was going to need some. With some slight hesitation he took fifteen small coins from the bag. Alex noticed how much their was in the bag and doubted the creature would noticed. He gulped. "I hope." Alex finally left the wagon after writing a small note for the creature telling her he helped himself to some bandages a cloak and fifteen coins. Alex decided it would be best to follow the trail as to avoid getting lost. It was still dark out but the light from the moon provided enough light for him to see were he was going. Alex was holding his bat and had his MP5 hidden in his cloak. The path soon opened into a valley were a town was situated. "Well this is going better then I expected." Alex said in mock surprise. Alex walked into the town's almost barren streets. A few eyes turned his way but dared not approach the mysterious cloaked figure. Alex was happy about their choice not wanting to confront them in the open streets. He continued walking down the streets dragging the metal bat behind him in an attempt to look intimidating while he analyzed the town. He stopped when he could here and feel a light thumping from a particular building. The building was covered in neon signs that read "The Punch" with a well built creature outside in a black T-shirt and shades. "A club?" Alex wondered approaching the doorway. The creature at the front door visible stiffened when he saw the black figure walk towards him dragging the bat behind him. He grew very nervous never having dealt with any trouble makers before. The figure continued walking until it stopped right in front of him waiting for something. Alex decided to break the silence first. "Any rules?" He asked. The stallion gulped and pointed to the club. "Y-You can't bring that in." "Fair enough." Alex said handing him the bat. The creature sight with relief and let him walk in. "Rather lax security, maybe they are a peaceful race." Alex pushed open the double doors being doused in solid club music. Alex was impressed by the shear force emitting from the speakers but more so the awesome hair of the DJ. Her hair was a varying aurora of blue shades, that bounced up and down as she nodded her head to the music. Instead of dancing and getting more attention then Alex was already getting from the other patrons he decided to take a seat at the bar counter. On the other side of the counter another female creature with a dark pink hair and a purplish coat, wearing a white tight button up blouse and a black skirt gave him a nervous eye. But like a good bartender she walked up to him. "Hi what can I get you?" She asked. Alex glanced up at the wall behind her to see what was on the menu. In doing so some techno light poured onto his bandaged face getting him a gasp from the bar tender. "Oh my gosh!" She panicked. "What happened to your face?" "My face?" Alex reached a bandaged arm to his face making the bartender's eyes dilate further. "Oh my are you alright?!" "Um.. yes," Alex answered. "What happened to you?!" She showed no signs of calming down. "Shit." Alex thought. "The bandages did their job on concealing my identity but now their causing some other trouble." "I uhh... Had some real bad burns." Alex lied. "I'm so sorry to hear that!" She bowed. "But shouldn't you be in the hospital?" "That was awhile ago but the pain is still there," Alex lied through his teeth. "so I'd like a hard drink for the pain." "O-Oh Ok one hard cider coming up." She walked off to prepare the beverage. "Hard Cider?" Alex questioned getting a good look of her figure. "For a completely different species she has a good body." Alex's eyes widened surprised by what he just said. "I-I-I mean they look reflectively human and all." Alex tried to justified in his mind. When the bar tender returned the DJ switched off making some tracks play on a loop. The current one sounded strangely familiar to "Party Rock Anthem" "Sorry to keep you waiting." She said sliding a mug to Alex's hand. Alex made the motion to reach into his pocket but the bartender shook her head. "No need this one's on the house." "Why?" Alex asked. He had never been given anything for free before. "Well you look like you could use it..." She said scratching her cheek. "Name's Berry Punch by the way." "Alex" He introduced shaking her outstretched hand. "Alex?" She raised a brow. "Never heard a name like that before, you a foreigner." "Ya I guess you could say th-" Alex was cut off when a hand slammed into his back. Not wanting to raise suspicion on himself he feign a flinch and a yell in pain. "Shit! My life is agony!" He shouted. Berry Punch surprisingly leap over the counter, landing at Alex side. "Vinyl this stallion is hurt!" She said trying to comfort Alex's fake pain. "Oh man I'm sorry!" Vinyl apologized bowing her head. "I didn't know. I was just excited to see the mysterious figure at the bar is all." Despite how much Alex would have loved to exploit this he did not want to risk being discovered. "It's OK you didn't know after all." Alex told Vinyl the same lie he told Berry Punch. Vinyl showed him some sympathy as well and bought him another drink. As Alex found out was more sweet then alcoholic. It only took a few seconds for a drinking contest to start up. "Should you really be drinking?" Alex asked Berry Punch. She had just finished her fifth mug slamming it down with with a satisfied gasp for air. "Awww yu afrad I'll beat urrr?" She slurred with dopey eyes. "No, I'm just concerned over how much your drinking." Alex downed his fifth mug and grabbed a full one. "Wow." Vinyl said impressed. "Your tied with Berry Punch and you don't even look affected." "Why's that so incredible."Alex shrugged placing down his sixth mug. "Right your new, Berry Punch is the drinking champ here in Ponyville." Alex almost covered Vinyl in a spray of his apple flavored drink. He coughed profusely trying to clear his wind pipe. "Wow! You OK?" "Ya *cough* just fine." Alex said. "Ponyville?!" He thought. "They can't be serious. That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard!" ***** Twilight and her friends had heard a bunch of loud noises that sounded kinda like thunder and a manticore. Rainbow was the first to dash away from the crash cite to investigate. The others followed her not wanting to be separated. When they arrived at the scene the manticore was gone. "Hey isn't that Trixie's wagon." Asked Twilight. Everypony looked at it and nodded. "Gosh darnit ah stepped..." Applejack trailed of when she saw the crimson liquid on the ground. They all noticed and saw that it was plentiful were Applejack was standing. "What in tarnations happened?!" As everypony began to panic a small glimmer of light caught her eye. She walked over to the small object that reflected the light from one of the wagons windows. She bent down to get a closer look at the object. It was small and brass colored with a luster surface. Its cylindrical shape resembled that of the weapon she had seen in Strider's museum. "It can't be." She whispered. "Can it?" ***** Extra The War Path It was raining heavily on the the mines of Boark'An. All the earth cast was order deep into the the shelters and mines to better protect them from the imminent attack. In the rain stood a master crafted defense line courtesy of the earth caste Behind the walls of metal and in the bunkers were the fire castes finest warriors. Each waited without fear for their expected foes. There cadre consisted of: *3 Fire warrior teams *2 Hammerhead Gunships *3 Prototype missile broadsides *1 Team of Crisis suits *1 Ethereal and 1 Fireblade The Fireblade known as "Eun'Fa" Decided decided to join the most forward team, he wanted to be closer to the action. The Ethereal "Wrat'Lu" Let him do as he pleased, as he was a better warrior then a general. Eun's presense did wonders for the the squads moral. Each of them wanted to prove themselves in front of the war hero who chose to fight beside them. "Here come the Tyranids." Eun'fa Calmly stated. Only seconds after Wrat'lu Gave the order for all to ready their weapons. All the fire warriors pointed their pulse riffles down range seeing the horde. The hum of the rail guns powering up and submission rounds being loaded in raised the warriors confidence further. *BOOM BOOM* Both rounds fired simultaneously. Both rounds collided into the front ranks showering their limbs and whatever else was left on the battle field. The sound of missiles over head then came down upon them creating multiple spheres of orange and red. The Tyranids were fast and would soon be in range of pulse riffles. When they were all guns were sending volley after volley into their seemingly endless front rank. Bodies were blown to bits, incinerated, liquefied, and riddled with holes by the Tau's superior weaponry. When the battle was over the Tau had only lost one squad and had killed all of the foul beats. The warriors let louse a glorious victory hymn in honer of the greater good and their capable leaders. "We are victorious!" Shouted Eun'fa placing a heel on the corpse of a Tyranid. "By the will of the greater good, we have won!" "That fucking update." Spencer interrupted bringing Alex back to reality. "That fucking Fireblade and Ethereal killed me I swear." Alex shrugged beginning to clean up his Tau. "Don't forget the missile Broadsides." "Oh, I wouldn't forget the SOBs that destroyed almost two whole squads of Hormigaunts." Spencer smiled. "But in all seriousness your shooting phase is terrifying." "Beware the Tau gun line!" Alex shouted laughing with Spencer. Author's Note Just so my viewers know I do play warhammer and that extra was based on my most recent match against a Tyranid force. (Which I absolutely destroyed.)
Chapter 5: Alex's Wild Night(Pt2)Chapter 5 "Trixie!" Twilight called. "You in there?" The silence gave Twilight it's answer. She was worried for Trixie even though she was extremely rude last time around, she believed she could change. "Excuse me." Twilight said entering the wagon. Trixie was lying unconscious on the couch. Upon seeing the unconscious mare Twilight jumped to action. She ran beside her to check what was wrong. She had some bruises and cuts but some of them were already covered by bandages. Twilight knelt down next to her to attempt to bring her back. It was however unnecessary. "Ouch... Trixie's head hurts." Said the blue mare attempting to sit up. "I think you should lay down a little longer Trixie." Suggested Twilight with worry in her voice. Trixie's eyes shot wide open when she heard the familiar voice. "You!" She shouted. "Have you come to humiliate Txrixie again?!" "N-NO! I was checking to see if you were alright." Twilight stammered. Txrixie's anger subsided. "Wait... Where you the one who rescued Trixie?" She asked in her typical third person. Twilight shook her head. "No It wasn't me" "Then who?" Asked the confused mare looking at the treatment of her wounds. "I don't know Trixie." Twilight said. "What happened to you?" "Trixie was attack by a Manticore when Trixie tried to fix her wagon." Twilight's eyes widened for the third time tonight. "A Manticore!" She shouted. Trixie nodded warily. "Yes... But it seems somepony brave has saved Trixie! Where is the stallion now?" Trixie was smiling like a mare that was about to swept of her feet by a handsome knight, marry him, and live in a castle happily ever after. Twilight starred at her unable to form words seeing the her eyes glistening like stars. "I don't think he's here anymore." Twilight stated pointing to a piece of paper stuck yo her shoulder. Trixie ripped the note off her shoulder with such haste it shocked Twilight. She was unaware she could move that fast. "I'm sure it's a note of love, or proposal for marriage." Trixie was so excited she dropped her third person speech. Her eyes darted from line to line full of anticipation, but they slowed down when she finished the first two lines, her smile faded, her eyes dulled, and her shoulders sank. When she finished she looked disappointed. "Trixie are you OK?" Twilight asked walking around her to get a look at the letter. "It's... It's not what Trixie expected." She said while her ears dropped. Trixie handed Twilight the note allowing her to read it. Hi miss. I saved you from that cat thing so there is no need to worry. I also treated your wounds to the best of my ability, I'm no doctor so I would seek real medical attention. I also helped myself to fifth teen coins and one of your cloaks, it was a black dusty one. It looked like it had not seen use in a long time so I thought you wouldn't mind. While I was treating your injuries I took some bandages to treat my own as well. Perhaps we'll meet in the future Alex. Twilight was puzzled. The note was strange and for some reason the name at the bottom was crossed out too the point of being impossible to decipher. However this note only made Twilight more certain that that something that was not a pony was now among them. "I need to go back to Ponyville." Twilight announced but Trixie caught her arm stopping her. "Is... it ok if Tri..." She paused. "I come with you?" Twilight's and Trixie's eyes remained locked for a few moments. Twilight looked deep into her light pupal eyes seeing her feelings, they almost felt apologetic. Twilight was curious if Trixie was sorry about what she did last time around and was looking for an opportunity to apologize. "Of course you can Trixie." Twilight said with a smile. The two walked out the door with a mutually friendly atmosphere around them, shocking the others outside. ***** "Ah can -hic- drinnnk much -hic- more....." Said the drunk mare with eyes wandering about. Alex slammed down his twenty second mug and let out a gasp of satisfaction. He had to admit the fruity drink although weak on the alcohol scale was high in flavor. Alex licked his lips savoring the taste a little longer. "Not to be rude but I think you've had enough." Alex said with flushed cheeks hidden behind bandages. It looked as though Berry Punch was going to object with her incomprehensible speech but Vinyl backed him up. "I think you should listen to Alex." She suggested. "And seeing as how Alex nearly drank you into the ground he can bring you home." Alex shot her a glare. "Why should I?" "Well you did get a ton of free drinks just now." She pointed out grinning like she had already won. "B-But... I..." Alex tried to come up with an excuse but could think of none. Alex let out a sigh in defeat. "Fine, but you're coming with to show me where she lives." "Fair enough." Vinyl said with a nod. When Alex raised from his seat he became aware of the much unwanted attention he was getting. Almost everyone... Everypony in the club was watching him. Somewhere silently judging him while others murmured. Not wanting to stay any longer Alex walked over to Berry Punch with a brisk pace. "Alright Punch let's get you home." Alex said with a urgent tone in his voice. "Carry me." The drunk mare said. "Excuse me?" Alex asked in disbelief at what he just heard. "Carry me." She repeated in perfect clarity. "You heard her." Vinyl supported. Alex turned his gaze back to Vinyl. "You can't be serious." When no one answered he sighed with irritation. Alex placed one arm under her knee joints and the other along her mid back. With one motion he hoisted her up, without missing a beat Berry Punch wrapped her arms around Alex neck. The whispers in the room increased in volume and Alex could here a few gasps from mares as well as a few grunts of disgust. Alex instantly regretted his decision as he walked for the doors. Alex wondered if he would be ill received tomorrow morning. "What a playyyer." Commented one black stallion with a mohawk mane of silver and white. Alex wasn't sure how he felt about that comment. If he was back in his world carrying beautiful women instead of a drunken multicolored pony then maybe, just maybe, he would have liked it. "By Celestia, he is so cool." Commented another stallion hidden in the crowd. That comment was soaked up by Alex ego like a sponge picks up water. Alex felt that perhaps he might be OK to walk in the daylight tomorrow until a mare spoke up. "Stallions, they're all the same!" She huffed. Alex picked up his pace. "Well aren't..." Vinyl saw Alex take off with high speed. She scrambled to keep up with him. "Hey Slow down!" She called. Alex kicked open the double doors with one leg startling the bouncer outside. Cool night air rushed around Alex calming him greatly. However the bouncer was even more nervous seeing him exit then he was seeing him enter. When he saw the cloaked stallion carrying the clubs owner he only grew more fearful of him. "Relax Bronze; he is just bringing her home." Vinyl said trying to calm down her co-worker. Bronze would have calmed down if Alex was not staring at him through the slits in his bandages. "W-Why is he looking at me like that?" He asked his voice trembling. "Return it." Said Alex. The stallion did not respond. "*sigh* Can you give my bat to Vinyl... Please" "O-Oh R-Right" Stammered Bronze handing the metal bat to Vinyl. Vinyl accepted it with a raised brow and looked to Alex for an explanation. "Don't ask." Said Alex taking the first step to continue through the streets. Alex let Vinyl take the lead to show him where Berry Punch lived. Alex was surprised to find that the mare was actually very light. Alex would be the first to admit that he is not as fit as he should but this drunk mare was still very light to him. "Maybe things are just lighter here." He thought. "So Alex," Vinyl said getting his attention. "You're new in town. Where did you come from?" "Very far away." Was all Alex said. "I see." Vinyl said unimpressed with his response. "Look, it's not like I don't like you, I just don't like talking about myself." Alex explained not stopping. "Alex it's cool," She said placing her hands behind her head. "you don't have to tell me anything." The rest of the walk was in silence. Alex was growing very appreciative of the night here. It was far more beautiful than his own world's and the streets were almost completely void of prying eyes. As Alex walked he took it upon himself to make a mental map of the town just in case he needed it. The town was small enough that he could probably navigate it himself but you never know. Alex's thoughts drifted to Walburn. Questions of his well being came up. Alex felt that at this time Walburn might be the only human he will ever knows from this point on. A truly disturbing thought. Alex thoughts were interpreted when the mare in his arms tugged hi neck a little. Alex turned his full attention to the drunk to find she did not look that drunk at all. "Um... This is where I live..." She said averting her eyes from Alex. Alex looked to Vinyl who nodded. "I was trying to tell you but you looked like something was on your mind." "Ya..." Alex mumbled. "You OK?" "Ya fine, let me drop off Berry." Alex pushed down the door handle with one foot and threw it open. The home was dim but some light that was provided from some lamps made everything visible. One wall was adorned with an assortment of what appeared to be whine. Next it was Alex's next test, the stairs. Although Berry Punch was light Alex could feel her weight finally taking its toll on his weak body. With every step Alex could feel his strength drain from him. Alex struggled to thee top of the stairs but made it despite the strain. "Third door on the left." Whispered Berry Punch. Alex complied and found the corresponding door. Using the same tactic he did on the entrance he opened it. Alex tried to avoid stumbling in but started to shuffle when his foot hit a door stop. Alex managed to begin his balance right next to the bed where Berry Punch did something unexpected. Berry shifted her weight bringing Alex down on the soft blankets of the bed. It only took Berry a few seconds Complete the motion and position herself onto of him. Alex could smell the alcohol on her breath but could no longer see any signs of intoxication on her face. She now wore a seductive smile with sly lecherous eyes. She brought her head close to his ear and gently blew into it. Alex felt all the hairs on the back of his neck straiten with surprise. "B-Berry?" Alex asked with a voice full of fear. "Hey Alex," She spoke slow and quite. "have you ever been with a mare?" "N-No." Alex stammered. "Well I'll be your first then..." Alex closed his eyes expecting the worst. He had never been with a girl and he was about to be violated by a female of a different species. Alex would try to throw her off but he was too exhausted from carrying her here to be able to. Alex could only wait in horror for his virginity to be taken. A few seconds went by and nothing happened. Not a single stir from her, no rustle of clothing as they are removed or any moans of pleasure. Alex cracked one eye open to see what the holdup was. Her breathing was normal and her eyes were closed. "That was way to close." Alex sighed with relief. Alex slowly and gently pushed the mare off him. When he was freed he placed her under the blankets so she could sleep better. "Why didn't you do it?" Asked a voice from behind him. Alex's hairs stood up for the second time. He quickly spun around to see who the voice belonged to. In the door way was a small mare... Filly with a white shirt that was a few sizes too large for her and a teddy bear in one hand. "What?" Alex asked. "Why didn't you make a move on her?" She asked with face so neutral it made him uncomfortable. "I'm not interested." Alex responded. "I'm not that kind of gu... hrr stallion." "Oh," She said as if understanding. “so your into other stallions." Alex felt his cheeks flush and was for once thankful for the bandages that covered it. "What?! NO!" He shouted. "It's not like that." A silence past between the two. No one said a word. They eyed each other searching for any sign of further conversation. When none came Alex took it upon himself to start it up again. "Does this happen often?" Alex asked motioning a mummified hand to the unconscious mare. The little filly saw the wrappings but answered his question first. "No, she never wanted to sleep with another stallion." "Then others have made moves on her?" "Yes, but big sis always chased them of." She said with admiration. "But you... Why not you?" Alex shrugged. "Beats me." Alex walked to wards the door way passing the filly and entering the hall. "Wait! “She called out. "You're new in town, What's your name?" Alex stopped after a few steps and said without turning around "Alex." "Hi Alex my name's Piña Colada. I'm Berry Punches little sister." Alex waved her good by over one shoulder and walked down the stairs. Without any further interruption where Vinyl was waiting outside. "Done already?" She asked. "What are you taking about?" Alex asked only slightly confused but had an idea what she implied. "Well how was she?" She asked with a lewd smile. "Nothing happened." Alex muttered. "What? Really?" She asked surprised. "Ya she passed out, and I would only do that with her if she was sober." Alex thought for a moment thinking about what he just said. "Even then I probably still wouldn't." "Why?" Asked Vinyl. Alex only stared at her. "Right don't like to talk about yourself." "Thank you Vinyl." "Wait your new in town; do you need a place to crash?" "Ya, would you be willing to offer?" "Of course!" She said with excitement. Alex felt something was wrong by the way she was so excited. It was difficult to tell how overjoyed she was because of her large shades but Alex's imagination was filling in the blank. He envisioned her with the same lewd eyes Berry Punch had. Alex was hesitant to take her offer but did not want to spend the night outside. "Uhhh thanks, I guess." Alex said with no confidence. "Alright it's settled then!" She said grabbing one of his hands. She almost dragged Alex through the streets of Ponyville. Alex was once again thankful that no one could see him, until he an Vinyl ran into a group of mares. "Oh hi girls.... Why is she here?" Vinyl asked frowning at a blue mare in magicians clothing. Alex recognized her immediately and froze up.He was hoping he would not be meeting her so soon. He was praying in the back of his mind that his assumption about the cloak being long forgotten were well founded. Thankfully it seemed like they were, she did not recognize the cloak. "Trixie would like to apologize for everything Trixie has done to this town." She bowed deeply almost hitting her head on the dirt. "I'm Sorry." Alex saw shocked expressions on the six other mares faces. He could not see Vinyl but he just assumed that she was as well. He was happy that he was not getting any attention but the smart ass inside just had to say something. "Is it really so surprising for her to apologize or to stop speaking in third person?" That got all the mares attention real quick. "Who are you?" Asked a cyan one with a rainbow mane. Before Alex could respond she laughed. "Nice out fit." Alex frown was hidden behind the bandages."My name is Alex im the new stallion in town, and I dont dress like this because I enjoy it." That last part was a lie Alex actually really liked the bandage and cloak look. "Then why do you wear those dreadful rags." Asked A high class looking mare. Alex pulled down his hood getting him a few gaps from them. "To avoid those reactions to my injuries. And before you ask I don't want to talk about it. I've had a long day and I'm exhausted." The Pink pony rushed him getting a few feet in front of him. She bore a wide smile that was even bigger then the one Walburn gave him, afraid of what the potential Walburn pony he place a hand over her mouth. "NO! We can talk tomorrow. Bed now." "Sorry girls, Alex does really need to get to bed. We can talk later." Vinyl started walking again with Alex in tow but were blocked by a orange mare with Seton, tan jacket and skirt. Alex's eyes were drawn to her chest which was partially revealed. Alex was once again reminded of the convenience of having his face covered by dressing and a hood when he was not called out on it. "Wait were's th feller stayin?." Spoke a the mare with a strong southerner accent. Alex groaned. "Oh he's spending the night at my place. See ya later." Without any warning Vinyl took off at full sprint causing Alex to yelp with surprise. As they ran off Alex sneaked a look behind him. All the other mares were carrying on their merry way, save for one. A lavender on with a horn on her head was looking at Alex. "I don't like the way that one's looking at me." Murmured Alex under his breath. Author's Note Alright it's done. This one I had some issues writing but here it it. But now it's time to ask something of my audience. What should my next chapters be. Between the two character you have: The Mountain and The Night of Skulls (Walburn Chapter 2 parts.) Attack On Canterlot!? (Rade Chapter maybe 2 parts) Please don't say "Whatever one you want to do Tres." I am asking because The story will flow either way. I just want to see which characters you all are most interested in. And PLEASE EVERYONE MUST VOTE IF THEY READ THIS CHAPTER!
Chapter 6: The Mountain and The Night of Skulls(Pt1)Walburn won 4 nothing so here you are. Also some further explanation is needed about Walburn's world. Just think Fallout. Chapter 6 The wind roared around Walburn as he slowly climbed down the side of the mountain. His hoodie/coat hybrid was offering so much air resistance that he was struggling to hold onto the scaffolds. He wanted to take it off but he had his ruck sack attached to his back. Another large gust of wind slammed into his body forcing him to hug the rock wall. A smaller rock sliced his cheek as he came close, causing him to curse. "Shit!" He shouted. "I have to get down from here!" When the wind died down Walburn relaxed. He let one foot drop a little lower till it found a place it could be lodged. When Walburn shifted his weight the rocks supporting him gave way. Walburn felt his body become weightless. He struggled for something to grab but his hands only found air. "Air why are you so cruel!" He yelled as he fell. Lucky for Walburn his body collided with the mountain slide that was sloping to a less steep angle. He rolled down the slope letting out grunts of pain with every rock that made contact with his body. With one roll he saw he was getting dangerously close the edge. With quick thinking he grabbed hold of the edge and stopped himself with his forearms. His feet dangled in space as he furiously tried to hoist himself up. His new bruises and cuts burned with agony making him unable to summon the strength needed. “Well shit, I’m dead.” He chuckled Walburn sighed and peered behind him to look his impending doom in the face. To his surprise there was a good looking ledge not far below him. “Oh hell ya, don’t hesitate!” He let go of the edge and fell into open space again but this time with a wicked smile on his face. His smile vanished when his body hit the ground with a loud thump. Walburn's attempt to tuck and roll had failed miserably when his ankle twisted on a small rock. The let out multiple groans and whines as he lay on the ledge for a few minutes. "Ahhhh... My life -grunt- is agony." He panted heavily, laying on his side with eyes shut in pain. He eventually opened his eyes seeing a black hole in the mountain’s wall. He slowly picked up his body and realized what it was. "A cave!" He said with excitement in his voice. "I've never been in cave before! Have you Alex?" No response. "Alex?" Walburn looked around for his companions not seeing them anywhere. His excitement fade as he realized the situation. "I'm alone again." He said in a low voice. His smile turned to a frown and the air around him grew heavy. The air quickly returned to normal as spontaneous smile spread across his face. "IT'S ADVENTURE TIME!" He sprinted into the cave and immediately tripped over a small rock hidden in the darkness. "Oh hello ground, fancy meeting you here." He did not care at this point. He was simply too excited to feel pain anymore. He picked himself up still wearing a smile and brushed off any potential dust on his clothing. He then reached into a sag at his side and withdrew his last ghoul skull. "My last one hun?"He clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Sucks that I still have the patience of a child, otherwise I would wait for my own magic charge." The skull evaporated into dust. Walburn waved a hand over his eyes and they turned pure black. The tunnel came into clear view to Walburn. "Ahh, much better." He said with a satisfied nod. He continued to walk through the cave admiring the stone structure. He particularly enjoyed the stalactites and stalagmites. He howled in laughter when he found one that resembled a mushroom. He laughed so hard he almost impaled himself on a stalagmite when he fell backwards. However amusing the mushroom stalagmite was and the experience of being in his first cave, he was growing quite bored. He placed both hands behind his head and began taking large exaggerated strides. The cave system was not very large and he soon arrived in a massive chamber. He whistled. "Hello?" He asked from the entrance. "HHHHEELLOO?" Asked his echo. Walburn smiled with his amusement returning. "What's your name?" He asked. "WWHHATT'SS YYOOUURR NNAAMMEE?" The cave parroted. "Hey I asked first!" He shouted with a grin. The shouting contest continued for a few minutes until he grew bored of that as well. He examined the chamber further hoping to find more passageway but found none. He was a bit disgruntled by the out come of his 'adventure'. "Well it's been fun but I think I’m... Oh what's that?" He was distracted by an old looking chest. Giggling like a child he ran over to it. The chest was made of wood and what appeared to be steel bindings. It looked old and had probably seen better days. They looked old and rotten. It was damp to the touch and had moss growing between in the cracks and on its surface. The steel bindings were no better off. They showed signs of rusting that formed like flaky orange skin on its once shiny surface. They were rough to the touch and as Walburn found, easy to break. He smashed the lock with no difficulty and ripped the lid off intently peering inside. "Yes there's stuff in here!" He yelled out in triumph. Being a experienced looter he emptied the chest in minutes and had all its contents neatly arranged in front of him. He carefully inspected each item determining its survival value. All the clothing he found in the chest was beyond recovery. Time had not been kind to them and they were reduced to the rags that the ghouls often wore. He placed them in a separate pile for a possible fire later. The next items were three knives. They were dull and slightly rusty but could prove useful. He actually grew found of one of them as he gripped the handle. The hilt was of some kind of beast with its mouth wide open allowing the blade passage between it's teeth that held it in place. "Oh ho? I am defiantly gonna keep you. But as for the other two..." He gave them a once over. They may have been two inch throwing knives. "You need company." He placed the dagger down next to the knives for safe keeping. The licked his lips as he let go of the handle. The last two items were a book and skull. Walburn showed equal interest in both items but his thirst for knowledge over powered his curiosity. He cracked it open and the pages turned to dust. Walburn pouted. "Well so much for that." He mumbled unsatisfied. He threw the book in the 'too be burned' pile and reached turned his attention to the skull. "Hmm," He began inspecting the skull. "Bares similarities with a brahmin but the snout is far less defined. The skull also seems to share some similarities with a human skull with its rounded sides and rear. It also has a... Horn?" Walburn reached out one hand and touched it. His eyes widened in surprise. "Whoa... That's a lot of magic." He placed another hand on the skull and raised it off the ground. He felt the soul's magic that had once belonged to the creature course through him. He felt his magic reserves recharge from the skull. "27, 28, 29,30,31," He counted the amount of magic that flowed into him in the form of ghoul skulls until the skull turned to dust. "36" He remained there motionless. "Almost a full charge off of one skull..." A smile spread across his lips "AWESOME!" Out of sheer excitement a torrent of green flames burst from his fists taking a few points off his charge. "Ops" He giggled. Next he smashed the chest to pieces separating the wood from it's metal bindings. Once the wood was freed the brought the pieces and the shredded cloths over to a elevated flat top boulder. He was humming a song that he did not know the words of when he stumbled over something. He fell over and planted his face into the cold hard stone floor. "Arrrrg!" He ground pushing himself up. "Ground we need to stop meeting like this." He shook his head and turned it to the rock that had tripped him. It was no rock, but a collection of skulls. Walburn's face brightened again. "Sweet!" He scrambles to the skulls and began inspecting them. Like the on before there were three with horns but one had a much longer and sharper horn. Walburn mouth began to droll, thinking about the great amount of magic the three could hold. He and his over the smooth surfaces of the three skulls and finally noticed that one had no horn. Intrigued Walburn used a small fraction of his magic to scan the four. "39 and 40." He said placing two unicorn skulls down He then picked up the one with the elongated horn. "Now to see what you got... 127! That’s more then two full charges!" Walburn stared at the skull waiting for his magic to correct its self. The magic detector continued to read 127. "I would feel bad just using you as extra magic but what else can I do?" He asked staring into the skull's lifeless eyes. The loud clang of metal reached Walburn's ears when his new dagger slipped out of his belt. It slid across the stone floor till the blade pointed at the skull. A thought came to mind and Walburn put his fingers against his chin. He was deep in thought. "Maybe..." He took off his rucksack. He set it down and began opening the pouches. He searched through the side pouches, the bottom pouches and even the main compartment. He eventually found what he was looking for, a small vial of glowing silver liquid and a piece of whit chalk. Without a word he drew a circle on the floor. His hand performed its motions as if creating a painting. The floor was quickly decorated with similes, lines, circles, and runes. "Annnnnnnd, Done." He stuffed the chalk into one of his pockets and clapped his hands together. The excess dust scattered and disappeared. He placed the skull of 127 ghouls in the center. The skull remained motionless like any skull would as Walburn uncorked the small vial. He tipped the glass container very slowly. A small droplet formed on its edge waiting to be pulled down to earth by best friend gravity. The small drop of silver liquid gave way and gracefully fell to the skull. When it made contact it separated in a small glitter of light. Slowly but surely it defied all laws of matter and spread. It continued to do so until it coated the skull and all the lines of the strange drawing. The white lines glowed with the silver liquid and Walburn raised one hand over the skull. With a flick of his wrist green fire engulfed the liquid and the skull. He closed his eyes and began chanting as the fire raged around him. With every word he spoke the fire and silver liquid retreated to the skull. Every time his lips moved the cave shook from the vile magic. Tremor after tremor his ritual was a step closer to completion. The liquid and fire merged together lifting the skull off the ground as a mount of lime goo. "ARK MAN RA!" His voice boomed the final words and all went dark. A bipedal body of blue smoke with a long horn on it's stood in front of Walburn. It's eyes were glowing a stronger blue and widened when they saw walburn. "What?!" It shouted. "Where am I?! Who are you?!" Walburn chuckled at the creature but was just as surprised as him. "Sweet it worked and it's intelligent ta boot!" The creature raised a hand to its chest clearly offended. "Intelligent! I will have you know that I am a skilled Magi that operates directly under the command of Celestia herself!" Walburn giggled again. "Celestia? That's a funny name." The creature took an offensive stance. "How dare you! I will smite you..." He caught a glimpse of his arm as he made a fist. "By Celestia! What have you done to me fiend?!" Walburn's smile disappeared. From the lower half of his face the stallion could tell he was serious. "You died." "I... died?" "Yes," Walburn nodded. "it must have been a while ago since I found your skull over there." The stallion turned his head to where he was pointing to see three more skulls. He shuttered but could not remember how he died or what he was doing when he did. "I brought you back in your spirit form, and that is why you look the way you do." Walburn explained. "That's impossible." He snorted. "I have never heard of such magic before." "That's because it's necromancy." The stallions eyes expanded even further then they did the first time. "Demon, fiend, monster!" He shouted at Walburn "Ya ya get it out of your system." Walburn deadpanned. "How can I!" He retorted. "I have been brought back to life by a necromancer to do... Celestia knows what!" "I was just lonely OK!" Walburn shouted catching the stallion off guard. "I am in a new world separated from my friends! I don't want to be alone, not ever again!" An awkward silence loomed over the two. Walburn tried to steady his breathing after his out burst and wipe a small tear that had formed on his cheek. The stallion was dumbstruck. "A... Different world?" He asked. Walburn calmed himself and answered. "Yes my friends and I are not from here." The stallion took a seat in the magic circle. "Please explain." Walburn both surprise and pleased approached him with a smile. He adopted the 'Seiza' position and took off his hood. The stallion was once again surprised by Walburn realizing he was not a stallion, or a pony for that matter. "Umm, before you explain where your from mind explaining what you are?" Asked the stallion. "Oh. I'm a human." Said Walburn with a pleasant smile. "Huw-man?" Walburn giggled. "No, Human and I'm from earth." "Oh sorry," The stallion scratched the back of his smoky head. Walburn finding the sight amusing chuckled lightly. " What is this earth like?" "Oh well... I don't know your name." Stated Walburn. "Well it's a late introduction but my names Walburn." "Walburn?" The stallion chuckled. ""Now that's a weird name." Walburn shrugged. "Different world different customs." "Right. Well my name's..." The stallion looked troubled. "My name is..." Walburn cocked his head when the stallion went silent. “What’s wrong?" "I-I don't remember my name!" He clutched both hands on the side of his head. "I don't remember how I died either!" Walburn sat up in an attempt to calm him. "It is a side effect from being dead so long it should come back to you." The stallion relaxed slightly but not by much. An idea came into Walburn's mind. "Hey your like Rade!" "Who?" Asked the stallion disorientated. "Rade is my friend." Walburn explained "I brought him back to and gave him that name." "Sooo... You want to give me a name?" The stallion looked at Walburn's pure black eyes. They frightened him to his core but when Walburn furiously nodded his head it brought a invisible smile to his face. "Very well, what do you have in mind?" Walburn put one hand under his chin and began pondering. The stallion watched as he shifted in his sitting position (which to him look extremely uncomfortable) as he 'hummed' and 'awed' every time a name came to mind. The stallion was regretting letting the necromancer naming him and was beginning to wonder why he was being so cooperative in the first place. He hypothesized that maybe he was already under his spells but could sense nothing, and that would not explain the friendly behavior. "I got it." Walburn said interrupting the soon to be named unicorn's train of thought. "You shall be called Sentinel." The stallion just looked him in his black eyes. "You... don't like it?" Walburn said with a frown. "No," He said flatly. Walburn's head lowered in disappointment. His face became shadowed as the looked at the ground and the air around him grew heavy again. "I love it!" The stallion shouted with joy in his voice. Walburn's head whipped up and his smile returned. "Now, how about that explanation Walburn?" Author's Note Here is a fun fact for all of you. This story's plot was made from a plot generator. Ya i'm serious. The plot was: The story starts when your protagonist takes a turn down the wrong street. Another character is a bio engineered necromancer who is determined to be your protagonist's friend. And here is the generator: http://www.archetypewriting.com/muse/generators/plot.htm
Chapter 7: The Mountain and The Night of Skulls(Pt2)Chapter 7: The Mountain and The Night of Skulls(Pt2) Chapter 7 Inside a cave near the mountain's peak sat a man. In the orange glow of the fire he grinned some leaves into powder. Sentinel stared at Walburn baffled at what he had just told him. He was trying hard to let it sink in but the low ominous whistle of the wind traversing through the cave hindered that effort. "So you come from a place called Earth?" Sentinel asked. Walburn nodded, pouring the powder into a small vile of water. "Then you have no idea how things work here?" Walburn nodded again as the gently shook the vile turning the water orange. Sentinel sighed. "Could you please take this seriously." Walburn poured the orange liquid into a beaker and set it over a small candle. "I'm focusing on the my alchemy right now. Of course i'm taking this seriously." Sentinel faced hoofed. "That's not what I mean Walburn!" Walburn turned to face him with a gleeful smile. "Oh?" "How can you be like... like this?!" He shouted. "First your 'happy go lucky' then your completely calm! Your personality changes far to drastically to be normal! You must be mentally unstable!" Walburn stared at him a moment. "Is that a proble-" "Yes!" Sentinel interrupted. "That is a problem! You have no idea how others will react to somepony like you! You could be imprisoned... or worse yet, banished or imprisoned to the place you are banished!" Walburn smirked at the blue haze. "Sentinel I don't know if you've noticed but where isolated on top of a mountain far from others. I might as well be banished-" "To the moon." Sentinel said flatly. "The princesses would banish you to the moon... and maybe imprison you there." Walburn remained silent, contemplating. Not long after did he smiling again. "Well I'll just have to not get caught!" Sentinel groaned. Why is this happening to me? Why am I even helping a... Sentinel shivered Necromancer. Sentinel watched as Walburn transferred the orange liquid into a beaker with green liquid. He carefully inspected it and smiled when it turned purple. When the sustenance bubbled and let louse a large puff of smoke he fell back. he coughed furiously and turned his gaze back to the vial with an accusing glare. Well he seems harmless enough. He hasn't tried to force me into submission or infused me with a corpse. As far as I know, he is letting me keep my free will... Or has he already used spells to make me feel this way? Sentinel looked over at Walburn again to find him pouting. He seemed to be displeased with the vial, which contents had exploded in his face. Or am I just over thinking things. He sighed. "Done~" Walburn cheered, in a sing song voice. "What are you even doing?" Asked the blue specter. "Oh nothing." He smiled holding up a vile of glowing teal liquid, "Just finished the final piece to your little problem." Sentinel snorted. "My problem? Don't you mean your problem?" "OH!" Walburn exclaimed, missing Sentinel's obvious insult. "Right I didn't tell you." Sentinel froze.I wasn't over thinking things! He did something to me! "Do you see that blueish smoke like haze coming off you?" "Yes..." Sentinel answered in a stern tone. "Well... you see... the thing is..." Walburn stammered, trying to find the best way to phrase his words. "Walburn..." Sentinel's glowing eyes changed into slits, giving him the appearance of a scowl. Walburn nervously chuckled. "That's your spirit slowly being destroyed..." Instantly the blue stallion's eyes shot wide. "Excuse me!?" Walburn rubbed the back of his neck. "When a spirit has no container it's power will slowly leak away into the surrounding area until..." Walburn paused, looking the stallion in the eyes. "It ceases to exist." Silence. Walburn nor Sentinel spoke a word as the calm howl of the wind passed through the cave. "Why are you telling me this?" Walburn starred, dumbfounded. "Why?" "Your a necromancer. You could easily enslave me into servitude but..." Sentinel pause to regard him. "You being so nice and keeping me informed." Walburn scratched his cheek. "My dad... he taught me a lot of things and the enslavement of souls wasn't one of them. He always said that bonds between friends is a hundred times more powerful then any number of minions. I want to make lots of friends, not just to make my father proud, but to make others happy." Sentinel remained silent, analyzing the young necromancer. Either I am completely under his control or he is not so much a fiend as I thought. He sighed. "What is it you had in mind?" Walburn's smile widened, revealing his pearly white teeth. "You need a vessel!" Sentinel's features darkened. "A vessel? Like a corpse?" "NO!" the young man shouted. "Nothing like that. A corpse would not hold a being of your power. We would need something of excellent quality to house you." "Quality?" He asked with interest. Walburn nodded. "Yes. The higher quality material that makes a vessel often refers to how much power it can hold. For example, a corpse can only hold a little amount in compassion to a ruby." Walburn explained rather matter-of-factually. "For you I was planing to use this dagger. I know that the handle and hilt is plated silver but I know not what the blades material is made of.". "That's a dragon blade!" Sentinel gasped. Walburn cocked a brow. "I take it these are rare?" Sentinel nodded. "Those blades are the product of a collaboration between dragons and ponies thousands of years ago. They are the finest in all of Equis! To even have a dagger in your possession is quite fortunate. If memory serves, and I am not sure it does, there are only fifty in total."Walburn brought the blade to his face staring the dragon in it's emerald eyes. "If you intent to merge me with such a blade I would be honored." Walburn shook his head. "No the honor would be mine to have you at my side." In a few minutes Walburn was setting up the ritual site with Sentinel watching with interest. Walburn smiled and chatted with Sentinel about pony society while he worked. They exchanged knowledge and feels on subjects such as friendship and magic. Sentinel preferred the subject of magic, seeing as he was well educated in that field. Although he found Walburn outlook on magic disturbing at times he still valued the chance to learn about another worlds version of magic. In particular He thought that the one known as Rade was interesting. Another entity like himself that Walburn thinks of as a friend. I would like to meet him. Walburn sighed and placed the chalk outside the circle. "It is done. Sentinel stand in the circle's center." Sentinel complied and stood in the center. He squirmed nervously and looked to Walburn. "I am ready." Walburn began his monotone chant, commanding green flames to surround the circle. I am having second thoughts... Did I even have a first? The stallion's eyes darted around at the fire and back to Walburn. He uncorked the vial of blue fluid. A flare of green fire engulfed the large dagger and sifted to blue as the doused the blade with the strange substance. Slowly the flames around the circle turned blue as well. They moved inward along the intricate patterns on the cave floor, swaying ever so slightly. Even though this is dark magic it looks... Nice Sentinel mused. However he soon retracted his complement when Walburn rand the blade's edge deep into his palm. His hand curled into a fist driving the fine edge deeper and deeper. Walburn voice and stance faltered not in the least as his crimson blood soaked into the cold dragon steel. In one quick motion he slid the dagger out of his hand and gripped the handle with both hands. A drop of crimson blood fell to the floor and everything went dark. ***** ... Sentinel felt strange to say the least. He felt 'large' for lack of a better word. He was floating in a black space that he could 'feel'. "What is this?" Sentinel looked from left to right only to find nothing but the void. "I feel so empty and yet so... vast. Is this my vessel?" "That is an excellent deduction!" Sounded a familiar chipper voice. Walburn appeared in a flurry of flame bearing a toothy grin. "So that's what you look like." He said, giving an a nod of approval. The confused stallion quickly looked down to his hands to find that they were made of flesh covered in a light blue coat. His eyes widened when he saw the red robes with a golden sun stitched into the sleeves. He was at a loss of words. "T-This is..." "Your body." Walburn finished. Remembering that he was not the only one there, Sentinel turned his attention to the man."How is this possible?" Walburn gave him a frown. "I am a being from another world, I brought your soul back and you question the creation of another dimension?" Sentinel starred. "Another dimension?" "Well, your dimension to be more precise." He smiled. "In here you are the creator. You are pretty much a god." "There is no way I am a god." Sentinel scoffed. "And if I am, being the god of a vast empty void is not very enthralling." Walburn chuckled. "Well it wouldn't be that way if you used your imagination." Sentinel's new face looked confused."Alright let me help you along. Try imagining a place that is pleasing to think about. A place that is both pleasing to the eye and soothing to the soul." In an instant the void around them erupted into color. Sentinel kept his eyes closed, trying to focus his magic but Walburn admired the world taking shape. He, for the first time in a long time, had his breath taken away. Brown earth came into existence ceasing his floating through space. Under his feet he noticed green blades of grass sprouting out from him quickly covering the earth. As far as his eyes could see the space turned into a scene of rolling green hills with a vast blue sky dotted with puffy clouds, Never in all his days had he seen such a sight. In the past his father spoke of such things but he had never seen anything that was not in the city's green fog. Walburn shielded his eyes when a white orb emerged from behind a cloud. He flinched but understood what it was. "That sphere is what his father described as a "star" or a "sun". His father was right when he described it like a light bulb but Walburn had never fully understood it's magnificence till now. It was brighter then he ever anticipated and warmed his body with its light rays. However a light breeze that blew through the grass kept him cool. Sentinel opened his eyes and was baffled at the new world around him. Although stunned he still gazed with pride at the world he created. His teal mane fluttered slightly in the breeze and he looked to Walburn. When he saw his face in awe he snickered. "That is a good look for you Walburn." Walburn said nothing but pulled his hood over his face. "W-Walburn are you well?" Walburn shook his head. "No need to worry I am fine. I just never saw anything like this before." Walburn's head shot up and he removed his hood, raveling his smile. "This is an excellent start but you no doubt used nearly all your magic extending this land to farthest it can go. So I will give you some magic to make one final creation." A stream of green energy flowed from Walburn and into Sentinel. "Now I want you to envision a door, but not a normal door. It can look normal but you need to create it so it functions as a portal out of here." ***** Walburn opened eyes. The fire was reduced to nothing more then embers but light from out side drifted into the cave. Walburn looked to the lighted floor of the cave with curiosity. He quickly packed all his gear and his newly gained loot in order to set out in the new world. "I think I was in Sentinel's world longer then I thought." He mused. He quickly packed all his gear and his newly gained loot in order to set out in the new world overflowing with new sights, sounds, magic and above all else possibilities. Walburn gave his improvised rucksack's straps a tug and set off for the exit. Like in Sentinel's realm, he had to shield his eyes from the bright light. Even with his arm obstructing his vision he press forward. "That is going to take some getting us to." He sighed. "For you maybe." Chortled a voice in his head. "I for one am happy to see Celestia's sun again." Walburn snickered before thinking. "Ah, good you have discovered the telepathic link." Sentinel chuckled. "I would be disappointed in myself if I was unable to discover something as simple as this," They both gave a hearty laugh and carried on outside the cave. Walburn saw the new world stretch out before him all around. He saw forests vast like oceans, lakes reflecting light like mirrors and the rolling green of the plains. For the second time his breath had been stolen from him. He cast his gaze all around him to find everything peeking his interest. He even saw a small town close to the foot of the mountain. "That is odd..." Sentinel spoke, sounding confused. "I do not remember that town being there." "It is possible that your memory is still under the effect of my spells." Walburn reminded the spirit. Sentinel did not respond. Walburn shrugged and made sure his straps and gear was secure for the hike down. He made took extra caution to be absolutely sure the skulls wee secure. He had already stitched the greatest skull with large cords, attaching it to his hood, while the others clung to his shoulders. "Do you have to wear those?" Sentinel said voicing his displeasure with them. "I have already explained to you how my powers work." "You have..." He groaned. "But do you mind if I cloak or at the very least camouflage them." "By all means my friend." With that a small field was cast around the three skulls. Their color changed from bone white to a smooth reflective bronze. Even the shape changed, turning them into curved metal plates. Even his head piece changed to match his shoulders. "Excellent work Sentinel." Walburn praised. Think nothing of it.
Chapter 8: Attack on Canterlot?!Chapter 8 Canterlot was in an uproar. Word of another attack spread like wild fire. The once calm night had turned into a large scale panic. Mares screamed, families ran home and boarded up the windows and Blue Blood reassured himself in the mirror. A large force of guards had encircled the 'assaulted' tower within minutes of the crash. They formed a tight ground and aerial spear line ready for anything. They could hear loud but slow stomping from inside but what it belonged to they had no idea. However their defense was unnecessary when the building came down. A low rumbled came from behind the doors followed by the sound of stone cracking. The structures supports whined under the stress and gave way. Dust and rubble quickly scattered into the air and surrounding area causing nearby guards to cough and sneeze. "What happened here?!" Celestia demanded as she approached from the sky. "Princess!" A pony in night guard armor saluted her. "Captain what happened?" The armored mare lowered her arm. "A ball of orange fire collided with the northwest tower. Why it happened we do not know it and it was too early to suspect anypony. We were going to investigate but the tower came down shortly after our arrival." "Any guards on duty?" Celestia asked, concerned for her ponies safety. "Unfortunately yes. One Corporal Sting Wing and Sargent Light Ark both night guards" The Captain informed regrettably. "The Magi are using life detect and hopefully they will be..." "Captain they're over here?!" The night guard Captain and Celestia Quickly turned their heads to a robed unicorn waving over to some rubble. Celestia and the Captain hurried over to him, relived that the two may be alright. "Report!" The Captain ordered. The unicorn performed a quick salute. "I have confirmed the life signatures of Corporal Sting Wing and Sargent Light Ark under this rubble." He gestured to the largest pile of stone. "Assemble the other magi let's get them out." "They are already here we are ready." The stallion pointed to several other unicorn standing around the felled tower. "Very good," The mare nodded with approval. "get them out." The magi where practiced users of magic. They were considered to be the elite of all things arcane and where often called upon to deal with Equestria's problems. Their magic was both strong and advanced. They could perform basic levitation, shielding ,healing and even a few offence spells, although those had heavy restrictions. But even the best unicorns have difficulty lifting something that has a weight of a few tons. Even with others it can be a daunting and exhausting task. "Keep it up!" The Captain ordered. "You are almost there." It had taken only five minutes and the magi were now lifting the largest piece of debris. It lifted slowly but steadily but the magi looked like they were on the verge of collapse and eventually one did. Soon after him another fell, followed by another and another. As they all collapsed one by one the field keeping the stone aloft weakened. It remained air born for a few seconds before descending back down. Celestia was quick to act and lift it again. But the second she put her magic to work she felt herself being drained. "Something is draining my magic." She informed the surrounding guards before dispelling her magic. "Everypony make sure that stone does not crush those trapped inside!" All the Night guards rushed to the solid stone and save their co-workers. However as they got closer they heard a low whine. It was not enough to get there attention. "Everypony get your hands secured and lift on my mark!" Shouted a stallion. "MAR-" The quite whine, they chose to ignore, erupted into a high pitched screech. The closest guards covered their ears and wailed in pain as the last unicorn dispelled his magic. ***** Rade starred. He had never seen these creatures before in his life. (And previous life, he could sense this.) Yet he shielded the small creatures from harm. Was it guilt that made him act? Curiosity? Just like many things he did not know but what he did know was that they had magic... Tons of it. He looked up at the confining ceiling again, pressing his massive hand flat against it. He put more force into his arm in an attempt to move it. His metal joints scrapped against each other, screaming under the force. The stone did not budge and inch. 'Too weak...' He confirmed. 'Not enough magic.' He looked back down to the unconscious beings beneath him. 'Their magic would suffice but... Walburn might get mad.' Walburn. That name always brought out Rade's inner need to protect. He was to be his shield and Walburn to be his light through the darkness. Rade was happy when Walburn was happy and the current distance between him and his master made him more then uncomfortable. 'I need to find a way out.' Rade pressed his back and both hands to the ceiling. Using his legs he pushed with all his might. To his surprise it moved. He continued to push upward with renewed confidence. He could get out. He did not need to use the creatures' magics and... 'Am I getting stronger?' The massive amount of stone was moving much easier then it should with what magic he had left. In fact he felt his magic reserves... Filling up? Rade glanced up to see the stone encased in a bight blue field. It sparkled and pulled the stone up while he pushed. He could feel the magic seep into his pipe fingers and work it's way across his body. Without hesitation he sapped more of the precious energy until his reserves were full. He could sense the strength and integrity of the magic depleting but he did not care and continued draining more energy. He quickly surpassed his capacity and his metal body became hot as a result. He felt the full weight of the stone push him down to a knee but he dared not let it push him further. His body groaned under the weight but Rade prepared himself for the final push. 'I need to use this magic quickly. I am far above my limit and will sustain damage at this rate.' Rade held his metaphorical breath As he forced the magic into his arms and legs. The heat build up was immense and the bodies between his legs began to sweat. The low groan of metal sifted into cries of grinding metal and magic. Rade steadily forced himself from a knee, to a squat and eventually to a crouch. A small sliver of light poured in, granting him a look outside. He saw the surprised, horrified, pained and many other expressions of dozens the of creatures outside. 'Wonderful.' Rade Deadpanned. 'Looks like the whole army is here. Maybe I should just stay in this stone tomb' But it was too late. The guards outside had seen his glowing orange eyes peer out at them. In response they formed a defensive line between him and Celestia. 'The white one must be important... Interesting' Rade forced his body to stand inch by inch. Very slowly he revealed his body to the armored creatures. Their stonewall expressions changed from surprise to awe in a matter of seconds. They watched as the metal contraption heaved the massive piece of rubble to one side, completely stunned by it's appearance and it's god like strength. Steam billowed off his body like a a locomotive's engine car. ***** "I-Impossible..." Stammered one Magi. " T-They were outlawed." "You know what that thing is?" The night guard Captain asked without taking her eyes off the monster. "It is a golem." Celestia interrupted. "And I did make them illegal to create in Equestria." The guards watched in horror as the monstrosity shoved it's massive body against the stone and caste it aside. It shattered as it hit the ground with a thunderous thud. Other stones were crushed into powder, sending forth another wave of dust that engulfed it. "Princess I would like a crash course on golems right now please." The Captain wearily said, starring at the hulking mass of metal. "Certainly." Celestia cleared her throat. "Golems are solid bodies infused with magic and an artificial spirit. They are often durable and strong and because they are not self aware they require orders from the one who created them." Celestia leaned in close to her. "You need to approach this with caution Captain." The mare laughed." Princess I am Night Guard Captain Night Furry." She bowed. "And no matter what this thing came here to do, I will stop it." Night furry turned to the guards and magi looking to her for orders. "How are you and the other Magi?" A unicorn shrugged. "That thing left us nearly empty. I doubt we will be of much use." Night Furry bit her lip. "Then we are doing this the old fashioned way." "Captain!" Shouted a stallion. "It's got Ark and Sting!" Night Furry's and Celestia's eyes widened when they realized they had forgotten an important factor. Were the golem emerged was the same place they were looking for two night guards and with the dust settling they could see them clearly. Clasped by the head, in each of the golem's hands, were those very same night guards. It was not crushing them but Night Furry wanted to free them as soon as possible. She had expected it to dispose of them or drain them immediately but all it did was stare. It's glowing orange eyes remained fixed on something. Night Furry began tracing a line of sight. 'What is it looking... At?' The line traced directly to Celestia's eyes and she was returning the stare with one of anger. "Princess what do you think it is up to?" Celestia face grew cold and void of it's usual warmth. "Doing as it was ordered. Captain I want this dealt with. The longer it is here the more the risk to other ponies lives goes up." Night Furry nodded, completely understanding the situation but yet... Why did it feel so wrong? Like there were missing pieces to a puzzle, painting an unfinished picture. "I understand Princess." She took a step forward. "Everypony here are your orders!" ***** Rade sighed inside his chassis. 'It seems there was a communication error... I wish Walburn was here.' The guards scattered into lines encircling him. They all wielded spears and shields in their multi-colored hands. Jingling could be herd from the varying swords at their hips as they swayed from side to side. The 'female', Rade could barely tell thanks to her armor, standing next to the tale white one was shouting orders. 'Perhaps I could have approached this better.' Rade glanced down to the two unconscious creature in his cold grasp. 'I suppose this does appear rather menacing.' "Steady!" Shouted the female again. The soldiers raised their spears at Rade with determined looks on their faces. As they prepared themselves a dark thought dawned inside Rade. 'Maybe I should play with them a little.' Rade raised the winged one in his left hand above his head. All eyes stared at the limp body with concerned looks. 'Perfect.' Rade then stretched out a leg and knelt and without warning brought down the small creature. The creature was perilously close to getting his spin snapped in half had the front line not charged him. However Rade predicted this. The motion that was initially used to brake the creatures back was transformed into a throw. The body spiraled threw the air and collided with three others. Taking advantage of the small gap, Rade charged in. He topped over half a dozen under his superior weight and others where sent through the air. Some planted their spears into him but because of large mass it had no effect. "Surround i-" A guard was inturupted when Rade pushed his fist into his gut. "lieutenant!" "Dammit! How can something so large move so fast!?" Night furry bit her lip at the scene. Her elite guard were getting their asses handed to them by a golem, considered to be unintelligent, and she did not like it. She did not like losing but what she hated was this things use of hostages. "Princess are you certain golems can't be intelligent?" Night Furry asked. "I am." Celestia nodded. "It has to be operating under a complex set of orders." "But the way it used a hostage would suggest otherwise." The disgruntled Captain mumbled. Her eyes snapped up and a smile spread a smirk spread across her face. "I have an idea Princess... As well as a bet." Celestia raised a brow."Oh really?" Rade raised a struggling guard in his hostage free hand. The guard kicked furiously and reached for his sword. "Stand down!" The encirclement of guards as well as the one in Rade hand stopped. All were still and quiet. Rade looked around at the scene, unsure of what to make of the turn of events. The only thing Rade could hear was the whistle of the wind and foot steps (Hoofsteps?), to which he directed his attention. There to greet his gaze was the female commander. Guards who obstructed he path gave way to her, forming a two sets of identical columns on either side of her. Her strides were paced but confident and all the while her hand rested on the handle of her sword. 'What are you up to?' The female came to a halt a few yards from Rade. Rade straitened his back and legs, standing to his full height. He towered over the Captain at nine glorious feet. The captain had to look up to meet his eyes, Although surprise she was unfazed by his obvious attempt to frighten her. However the same could not be said for the rest of her guard. They shared worried and concerned expressions for their captains safety. "Well you sure are a big fella." Rade only starred, perplexed by her behavior. "Alright I am going to be forward with you. The Princess believes that you are and unintelligent drone only obeying his masters orders mindlessly." 'Excuse me!?' Rade looked up to the White one now identified as a Princess. 'I am insulted!' Night Furry looked to Celestia as well to find her confused. The metal being was reacting to conversation with somepony other then it's master, something she did not think was possible. "But," Rade looked down on her again. "You see I made a bet with the Princess. If I can prove that you are intelligent she will discuss some much needed 'vacation time' with her sister." 'Oh my seeking a peaceful solution but using the situation as leverage to gain something out of as well... I like you.' "So golem what do you say? Oh and before I forget can you release those two?" 'Two?' Rade looked to the guard in his left hand. The guard he had ensnared before looked pale under his gaze, perhaps even on the verge of wetting himself. Then he looked to his right hand which still held and unconscious horned creature. 'Oh... Whoops.' Rade set down the trembling guard first, he did not want to get his fluid on him, and he breathed a deep sigh of relief. Seeing that the golem had given in, a pair of what Rade guessed were medics, approached him. Rade gently set down the last one he held before them. Night Furry chuckled and turned around to Celestia. She smirked and mouthed the words "I win." Celestia, Although thoroughly confused and beaten, smiled and nodded to the Night Captain. "Know that's out of the way." The Night Captain's smile disappeared. "I need to tell you something golem." 'And yet another turn of events.' Rade's body emitted a low grinding sound which was his equivalent of a sigh. 'And there was that 'word' again.' "I hate losing." She explained. "And the way you so easily defeated my fellow guards was embarrassing and not only counts as a defeat for them, but for me as well. So I challenge you to a duel golem!" "Captain!" Celestia called, clearly shocked by her actions. "I order you not t-" The golem raised one mighty arm into the air with a series of whining metal. The guard's jaws dropped to the floor. "D-Did it j-just shush P-Princess Celestia?" A group of stallions murmured. Rade gave The mare a curt nod bring a grin to her face. "Excellent! But I need your name before we start..." Rade picked up a price of nearby rumble. With some magic he heated a pipe appendage till it was red hot. In crude but legible writing he carved his name in for all to see. I am Rade "Well Rade I am Night Furry." She performed a light bow. "But before we begin don't you dare hold back." Rade scratched his mettle face plate. 'She noticed. Well then I will go all out.' Rade lowered his body to the ground in his typical gorilla posture. However instead of being on all fours his right arm stayed ready at his side. Some more mettle grinding was heard as a crude board slide out of his for arm. A smile spread across Night furry's face when she saw the edges on either side of the three foot long sheet. Author's Note And there it is! Now the story can take on a natural flow, probably alternating between Alex and Walburn. ( Since I like those two the best.) As usual your comments are all appreciated and if you haven't already check out my other stories. Peace! :)
Chapter 9: What Happened?Chapter 9 Alex felt a strong force slam against his back causing him to lose his breath. He panted heavily next to the couch he had fallen off. After the pain subsided he contemplated returning to the world of dreams but something unpleasant stopped him. A powerful odor of dried sweat, blood and century old decay. "I smell awful." Alex moaned. Groggily, Alex reached a hand under the couch that he called a bed. He randomly flailed his arm in an attempt to locate something. He grasped nothing but air for a few seconds until the item he sought graced him with its presence. The cold metal of the mp5 brought a small smile to his face. He gently stroked the rough surface, its texture was soothing and it's cool temperature welcome. "Whoa..." Alex's eyes opened wide. "I think I might have a problem... Actually I have a lot of problems." Alex released his grip on the deadly weapon. He starred at the ceiling a moment with a furrowed brow and with a heavy sigh he sat up. His muscles ached and protested but he continued to proceed with the labored process of standing up. "My god! I feel like I'm dying!" Alex winced. "I have never done so much physical activity in my life." Alex groaned again and hobbled out of the living room and into the hallway. The wooden boards under him silently squeaked as he searched for the rest room. He was in dire need of a shower and a change of clothes. However the later would be difficult seeing as he only had one pair. Never the less he needed a shower. He would just have to ask vinyl if she had some baggy clothes. To take his mind off of screaming muscles, Alex decided to go over the events that led him here. His face turned beet red when he could only remember when Berry pushed him down. Alex, feeling both shaken and aroused, he shook his head. "How drunk was she to ignore this smell?!" Alex gagged after getting a waft of his own stench. "Dammit, where is that techno colored DJ." "W-wha *snort* five mure minutes..." A quite voice mumbled to Alex's right. Alex peered into the room to find the pony he was looking for. She mare lay sprawled out on her mess of a bed, snoring loudly. Her room was in a similar state with clothing scattered on the floor, dressers and blinds. It was a bit like his actually, in all it's messy glory. Alex smiled. "Guess I can find it on my own." Alex left the mare to be in her realm of dreams and continued down the halls. He passed the kitchen and arrived at the front door. just across from it was the stairs that let to the second floor. Just thinking about the climb made his muscles sore. "I do hope this day gets better." He sighed. After a minute of bone torturing agony he made it to the second floor. Like the first floor it had dark hard wood and neutral colored walls. The entire home had been warm and welcoming to the eyes at... "Nine AM." Alex confirmed from an analog clock. Alex continued down the halls while analyzing a few picture frames that caught his eye. Most of them were of Vinyl or contained album art and awards. However there was a few that were interesting, to say the least. Photo's and awards dressed to a mare known as Octavia. From the pictures Alex found her to be a pony of grey fur and dark brown mane. Her eyes were a deep violet and gave a strong impress of some one of higher class. In one picture she was accompanied by a cello. She wore a decorated black dress that showed off her... Cleavage. Alex felt his face flush and he slapped himself immediately for the naughty thought. 'There is definitely something wrong with me' Shortly after admiring the grey mare's body he arrived at a door with a wooden toilet hanging from the door. "About time." He groaned. Alex reached for the nob and opened the door. However like most things that have been happening to him recently, there was a complication. "Vinyl what did I Tell you about... Knok... ing?" The voice inside trailed off. Violet eyes locked with Alex's deep brown ones. For the two time stood still as they took in each-others' appearance. Alex's face flushed for the second time that morning. Before him was the grey pony in the photos, barely covered by a bath towel. Her mane was still damp and clung to her wet fur. He observed her slender and well proportioned body as small droplets rolled down her thighs. 'Well fuck.' He made a nervous swallow. "U-Umm this isn't what it looks like." He reassured with no confidence. The mare's face quickly changed from confused to horrified, possibly even violated. Her eyes shrunk to the size of pin pricks. Small trails of sweat mixed with the water that still coated her body sending of a scent of pure terror. "Look you gotta here me out." Alex took a step forward and the mare snapped. All reason was out the window, the gloves were off, shit had hit the.... 'Holy shit she has knives!' Alex bolted out of the doorway narrowly avoiding a mettle blade. It embedded itself in the wall a few inches from his face. Alex scrambled to his feet and took off for the stairs. However the knife wielding mare, still half naked chased after him. She was screaming in fear, waving her knives like a mad women. "Help! Rapist!" She cried, throwing another knife. "Home invasion!" 'Wen did my life become a shitty anime?!' "Stop chasing me you crazy b-!" Alex felt his foot sink far further then he was expecting it to and lost his balance. 'Oh... All of my fuck this.' Alex's eyes fixed on one of his dreaded enemy, the stairs. 'I always knew it would be one of you to end me.' Alex felt another foe execute his master plan of making him fall face first. 'Gravity why?! I thought we were friends!' Alex protected his vulnerable head with his arms from the curl and sadistic nature of gravity. Never the less the collision brought agonizing pain to his already broken body. Bruises grew and were joined by new ones, small cuts reopened and during the entire fall he cursed. "Fuck!" His knee hit the railing. "Shit!" Next his hand was crushed on a steps edge under his own weight. "God Dammit!" Finally, about halfway down, his body selected a set course down the death trap. It was a nice slide down on his spine. "Oh my Go-AAAAAHHHHHH!" Alex's spine rattled down the stairs like the worlds worst xylophone. Sickening cracks rattled along his back as he slide down to the entrance. He laid there a moment in the morning sunlight. It's warm light touched his sore muscles through the tinted windows. It's light was comforting and soothing but... "Take this!" A flash of silver passed through his field of vision. He heard the sharp wiz it made and thud as it collided with the wooden floor. The thin blade vibrated rapidly, producing a low hum right between his legs. Alex snapped back to the real world and returned to his feet. He sprinted around the corner towards the living room. 'If I can get there maybe...' "Hey *yawn* Alex." A white mare with an aurora mane walked into his path. 'Fuck.' Alex collided with the mare. They both flew through the air. Alex launched them a few meters towards the living room before gravity carried out it's grudge against him. He hit the ground hard losing his breath yet again and nearly threw up when vinyl landed on top of him. "Damn Alex." Vinyl groaned. "What was that for..." Alex felt two warm points of pressure on his chest as well as one larger one on his... Groin. Through a painful squint Alex looked up into the face of the white unicorn and she starred back. Her flank rested on him and she had pushed her upper body up with her hands. Her head was cocked to the side with a surprised look on her face or what little of it he could see. Her colorful mane was not as wild as it was last night. It was strait and obstructed a good portion of her face. Alex amused that this is how it naturally looked. Like usual, Alex's eyes naughtily wandered all over her body. She wore a louse plain grey shirt that exposed one shoulder. Her body was slender like all the mares he had seen thus far and clean... within reason. She still smelled of sweat from the club and was in need of a good shower. Her chest was... 'I am a dirty boy!' Alex mentally slapped himself. 'Why do I keep looking at another species' chests?!' "So you're into that kinda thing." Vinyl smirked. Alex flushed yet again and felt his member harden. Vinyl noticed and smiled mischievously. Her eyes were large like normal but with a hungry look to them. "V-Vinyl!" Alex forced her off and jumped to his feet. Vinyl, because of Alex's ballistic motion, jumped to her hooves as well. "What the hay Alex?!" She scowled. "What is wrong with you?!" "Vinyl!" Alex placed both hands on her shoulders. "Tell your crazy sister not to stab me!" Vinyl was confused. "Um Alex I don't have..." "GET YOUR HANDS OFF HER!" Vinyl's eyes went wide with realization. She turned to face her damp, and hardly decent, roommate. She was surprised to see she was breathing heavily and holding a knife in each hand. It was clear what had transpired and what she had to do. "Octi Help!" She cried. "..." Alex was at a loss of words. ***** "What is wrong with you Vinyl!" The grey mare scolded. "Aw come on Octi it's cool." Vinyl dismissed. "It's cool?" Octavia frowned. "You let some strange stallion into our home!" "Sitting right here." Alex moaned from his seat. "And completely fine thanks for asking." "Be quiet you." Octavia silenced him with malice. "Don't think you are off the hook. "Wouldn't dream of it." He murmured. "Why would think that this was a good idea?" Octavia asked Vinyl. Vinyl coughed and rubbed her neck nervously. "Well he's new in town and had no place to say so... I thought it would be cool if he stayed here." "Vinyl look at him!" She waved a hand at Alex. "How can you trust anypony that looks like that." Alex furrowed his brows. However they went unnoticed so he took it a step further. "Once again sitting right here." He pointed out trying to sound as annoyed as possible. "And you!" The enraged pony shouted. "You walk into our home like you own the place and... and..." She stuttered, unsure if she could say anymore. "Octi?" Vinyl called her name rousing her to the world again. Her face adopted at least seven different shades of red as she recalled the memory. Somepony had seen her in the shower room. Nopony had ever seen her naked or even that close to it, not even Vinyl. But now there was this pony wrapped up in bandages to the point he was completely concealed. Some pony had the gale to peep on her and think that he can get away? Not likely. "THEN YOU TAKE ADVANTAGE OF THE SITUATION TO PEEP ON ME IN THE SHOWER!" She blurted out. "..." Silence reigned in the room. Octavia clasped both hands over her mouth after she realized what she had just said. She was beet red with embarrassment. "Well..." Vinyl turned to Alex. "It was an accident I swear." Alex raised his hands in surrender. "You mentioned nothing about your room mate." "So what d'ya think?" She asked with a sly grin. "What?" Octavia and Alex returned in unison. Both faces starred at Vinyl in disbelief as her sly grin turned into a sultry smile. She even went so far as to add a suggestive wink in their direction. Octavia's lower lip trembled with the rough idea of what was going through her head. "V-V-VIN-YL!?" She sputtered. "Howcouldyou?!" Alex awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck and Vinyl burst out laughing. She nearly fell of her chair during the fit. "Is she always like that?" Alex asked the distressed mare and to his surprise she responded. She face palmed and shook her head with a heavy sigh. "Unfortunately... yes." "Awwww come on you two!" The DJ smiled mischievously. "You can get all 'lovey dovey' I don't mind." She giggled again as Octavia quivered. Octavia could not find any words to express her displeasure with the situation. All she felt was betrayed by her room made, not anything new really. She had been trying to get her together with another stallion on multiple occasions. However it was the first time she brought somepony like him. "Well Alex what do you say?" Vinyl winked at him. Alex smiled lightly under his bandages but shook his head. "Not interested thanks." Octavia raised her head in surprise. She starred at him with wide eyes, not sure if she should be offended or relieved. Vinyl joined her and gave him a queer look of her own. "First Berry, then Octavia and I." Vinyl rehearsed, gaining Octavia's attention. "And you refuse all of us. I'm starting to think you're into Stallions." "He is?" Octavia asked, half relieved and embarrassed. Alex laughed. "NO! But you are the second pony to think that." "Then why would you let these things slip by?" Vinyl asked, utterly confused. "A normal stallion would have at least done it with one." "Vinyl, that is hardly appropriate talk for any time." Octavia scolded, as if she was her mother. "And he clearly is not your normal stallion." "Thanks... I think?" "Aww look at that you two made up already." Vinyl cheered. "Let's have some breakfast to celebrate!" "Yes lets." Octavia agreed. "But... Alex was it?" "That's my name." He confirmed. "Hmm, Strange name. Foreigner?" He nodded unwilling to say more. "Well Alex I apologize for acting so harshly but could you..." She covered her snout with one hand. "I mean you are..." "In need of a shower." He offered. "Yes." "Alright be back in a bit." Alex made for the door. "Oh but do any of you have a hoodie i can borrow? This is my only set of clothes." "Vinyl would have something like that and a par of baggy jeans if you'd like." Octavia offered. "That would be great thanks and can I use your first aid kit as well? Need to change my bandages." "It will be under the sink in the bath room." Vinyl instructed. "Thanks again." He waved and walk down the hall. Despite the drama that had taken place moments before the two room mates were quick to jump into the tasks at hand. Vinyl searched her closet for subtle clothing for her new friend while Octavia prepared breakfast for the three. Octavia was left alone to think about what was going on. A stallion was now living with them for an undetermined amount of time and has seen her just come out of the shower. Both facts made her nervous and uncomfortable. Another thing about him that brought about conflicting emotions was his heavily concealed appearance. Draped in a large black cloak and face masked behind bandages. His true identity was left completely to the imagination. A sigh of defeat left her lips, deeming that it would do no good to linger on it. But she could not help but wonder if the bandages were for an injury or if he truly was hiding some thing. "I will have to ask about that." She sighed. "Hey Octi I got the clothes for Alex I'll be back soon." Vinyl made her way down the hall only to be called back. "Vinyl wait." Octavia called. "I'll do that you take over here." Vinyl raised a brow of curiosity. "Why?" "Just take over will you?" Octavia ordered growing tired of her room mate. However Octavia winced with regret when she smirked. It was the smirk she made when she knew what was really going on or when she found something to poke fun at. And it just had to be the later. "Oh going to see your new friend?" She winked with a hearty laugh. "It's OK i get it." Octavia blushed and stormed past her. "It's not like that. Just want to apologize is all." "Ya sure." Vinyl snorted, walking to the kitchen counter. "While he's in the shower and naked. I get it." "It's not... You can be so... I mean... Ugh!" Octavia snatched the clothes ans stormed out. " Another point for Vinyl." She chuckled and turned her attention to the three unfinished sandwiches in front of her. I wicked grin crossed her muzzle as an idea came to mind. "Hmm..." ***** Alex turned the faucet. He soon felt the sting of cold water lash out against his skin. He jump in surprise as his muscle contracted in response. "Damn that's cold!" He yelped. He tightened every muscle in is body in response to the undesirable cold. It was one of his self defense systems that did absolutely nothing. After a few seconds though he relaxed to the change in temperature. He rotated his body to allow the wonderful liquid to coat him. The warmth covered him in large trickling streams, weaving all around him and down his exposed legs. Small droplets fell from his overhanging hair and elbows to the draining puddles below. "This feels great." He sighed, feeling yesterday's toil melt away. After lounging in the luxury of a hot shower he continue to wash himself. With soap in hand he vigorously scrubbed his dirty hair or "mane", as he would have to get use to addressing himself as a pony. 'Alright the story so far.' He though beginning his inner monologue. 'I was first dragged into a world full of zombie things. I screamed like a little girl and was eventually saved by Walburn, a crazy Necromancer with a big robot.' He thought for a moment. 'Well saved is a rather strange choice of words. He change the problem is all because now I am in a world filled with ponies, and I in turn saved some blue one from a lion bat thing. I am currently in the house of two mares which one is making advances and the other kinda hates me.' Alex turned the facet to off and leaned against the wall. 'And I haven't seen Walburn yet so things aren't looking good.' He sighed. "Things can't possible get much worse." ***** It was only moments before Octavia Found herself outside the bathroom. It was at that point she realized she had not a clue how to approach the situation. "Wait why would I need an approach?" She mused."I am just giving him clothes, nothing else." She knocked the on the door three times to get his attention but received no response. Not hearing the sound of water she reached for the handle. However she quickly retracted when she remembered the misunderstanding that had taken place earlier. After a moment of hesitation she knocked again. "Just a moment please." Asked the masculine voice inside. "I'm almost finished changing my bandages." "A-Alright!" "Wait?" The voice asked again. "Is that you Octi?" "It's Octavia *cough* actually." She corrected. "A nick name then?" He asked. The conversation through the door dragged on and on between the two. All the while the faint rustle of bandages were heard. The sound was both curious and unsettling for the musical mare but she continued to converse with the strange stallion. He asked many odd questions about the layout of the land and nearby cities. They even discussed some politics. "All right I can put on some clothes now." He announced. "You can hand them to me when I open the door." And so the door creaked open and a bandaged hand reached out. As if it belong to a ancient mummy creeping out of it's tomb, she tentatively stepped back. "Octavia?" The mare shook her head and handed him the clothes. He sealed the door shut again as he put them on. More rustling was heard as slipped into the articles of clothing. Octavia was rather uncomfortable with the silence so she spoke her mind. "What happened to you?" There was an awkward pause. The rustling was no more and silence reigned, at least for a few seconds. "What do you mean?" He asked, continuing to dress himself. "Why do you have to bandage yourself?" She clarified The clothing process stopped again for a brief moment. "I hurt myself." "How?" "Fire." "How bad was it?" "Dammit Octavia!" He cursed, catching her by surprise. "Can't you see I don't want to talk about it?!" Octavia took another step away from the door. "Well excuse me for not trusting the stallion that hides his appearance and past!" She shouted back. "How do I know you're not just making it up?! Getting close to us to go on with whatever evil planes you have for us?!" "I would never do anything to you!" He retorted. "I am going to need more then that!" She demanded with a stomp of her hoof. "..." "..." "Fine..." He gave in. "But remember you asked for this." Octavia gulped, wondering what that implied and blushed when she heard the clothing come off his body. The blush hit an all time high when the door began to swing open. "H-Hold on!" She demanded slamming it shut. "Just what do you think you are doing?!" "You want proof and I am going to show you." He answered calmly behind the door. "By letting me see you naked? I think not!" "That fire Octavia... It should have killed me." Octavia fell silent. Her eyes were wide as dinner plates as she allowed the door to creak open. Octavia clasped both hands over her mouth to hide her gasp. Before her, in the bathroom, stood a broken pony. In any ponies eyes he would be considered mangled, beaten and thoroughly broken. She could only see his back, where he removed the bandages, and truly wished she had not. "That fire ravaged me Octavia." He stated full of remorse. The pony's back was barren of all fur. Not a single hair was seen on it's fleshy surface. The only trace that it had ever been there was the clear scaring coating him. Every inch of his back was covered in them. Long and short, wide and thin, deep an shallow. They were all there, clear as day. It was a horrifying sight to see. Never in Octavia's life had she seen such scaring. Sure she had seen a few rough stallions with a scar on the face or two but nothing to this extent. It would be easier to calculate the surface area that was not damaged... As it would be zero. Octavia wanted to look away but she continued to stare as Alex spoke "There are exactly one hundred twenty-seven scares on my back and many more all around." He gasped slightly from the ordeal of speaking. Fresh memories surfaced of the days he received them. "The inferno took everything from me. My fur, tail, ears, home and..." He gasped again holding back tears. "F-Family." Octavia could not take it anymore. She rushed over to Alex and pressed herself against him. Just then he fell to the floor and the mare followed. She dared not leave him, not the way he was. Alex broke down. Tears soaked into the bandages shielding his identity. They quickly became damp and salty. He continued balling as the mare held him tightly. "It's alright, It's alright." She reassured, tearing up herself. Alex wheezed and continued crying. "I'm sorry, so sorry!" She brought him in closer and began crying herself. The two of them cried together on the bathroom tiles for what seemed like an eternity. They shared each other's sorrow and comfort in the warmth of their bodies. the moment was so tender and loving, yet so cold and unkind. However Octavia's methods were successful and he calmed down. His breathing steadied simultaneously with Octavia's as did the tears. They rested as one on their knees. The rhythm of their breathing assure that awkward silence would not interfere. "I'm sorry." Octavia repeated calmly but full of regret. Alex swallowed a large quantity of mucous so he could speak. "It's OK." He said in a cracked voice. "I should have not forced this on you." Her grip tightened. "I-I feel better actually." He sniffled. "I really n-needed a good c-cry." "Really?" Octavia asked, not at all convinced. "Y-Yeah" Alex reassured. "Are you sure? I could stick around I don't mind." "I'd r-rather you didn't." He croaked. It was painful for him to speak. "V-Vinyl will be s-susp-pisious." "And that's the last thing you need." Octavia nodded. She shifted and hugged him from behind. Her warm met him again as she spoke in a beautifully soothing voice. "Ill be there if you need me." And with that she was out the door, leaving Alex to his own devices. When the door closed so to did his eyes and his mind wandered. ***** Octavia shut the door and walked a few steps down the hall before leaning against the wall for support. She felt weak. Just seeing Alex like that was demoralizing. She was unsure if she could keep her calm around him ever again after that. And especially after those words she said before leaving. "I'll be there if you need me." She chuckled with disgust. "Words of reassurance for him? Or words for me?" She put her head in her hands and slid to the floor. "I'm a bad pony and a bad friend." She whispered Author's Note A nice darker chapter for you all, and I am so sorry I broke my promise! I promised to post at least two chapters a month but I broke it after the first month. I AM SO SORRY! But like other people I unfortunately have deal with life. Dammit right? Small spoiler stop reading if you don't want to BE SPOILED. Fires don't leave the kind of scares that are easy to identify one from another. Ponder that for a bit. :3
Chapter 11: Fated Meetings Evaded.Chapter 11 The late clean morning air invaded Alex's lungs, with it's pleasing clarity. He exhaled slowly as he walked through the strangely hectic streets of Ponyville. He could hear the idle chatter of passerbies performing what ever duties concerned them at the time. In the distance he could hear more noise and even the steam whistle of what he guessed was a train. He took a deep breath of the rich oxygen. "That's going to take some getting use to." He said, taking another lung full of the stuff. Having lived in a dirty town for most of his life, he had never breathed such clean air. The cars rushing by his lousy apartment always made sure of that, Everyone was just so occupied with their little lives things like clean breathing air were of little concern. However now that he was exposed to the greatness of clean air he wondered how he ever could breath the air back home. Here he felt energized and much healthier because of it. He still wanted to go home though. "Don't want to spend the rest of my life all bandaged up just for nice air," He mused, continuing to walk through the streets. "And I like to live in a place that won't dissect me..." Alex let that thought roll off his mind though. Something had caught his attention, causing him to grow more anxious. Almost every pony in the street was staring at him. And It was not the "quick peek and return to what ever they were doing" stare, no! They were completely fixating all their attention on him, like he was some kind of freak show, which to them he could very well be one. Shoppers nearly dropped their bags, Vendors' mouths ceased shouting announcements of their wares to hang slightly, even children pointed at him while speaking to their mothers only to be hushed and hurried along by them. "Well this is immensely rude! I don't have to take this shit!" Alex took a sharp left down another street, hoping he could escape the stares. He rounded the corner only to find what appeared to be the town center positively bustling with activity. It seemed to be the main market place with stalls and advertisement's hanging in some store windows. "This is the opposite of where I want to be." He mumbled, tapping a foot out of irritation. The thought of turning back came to his mind but so to did the stares. If he turned back he would no doubt be met with the same eyes. However if he went down this street he would be met with completely new ones. "Maybe if I shove my hands in my pockets and keep my head down they won't notice the bandages," Quickly resting both his hands in the hoodie's pouch he took one tentative step forward with his gaze slightly angled to the ground. "or at the very least I won't notice." Alex breached the outer wall of ponies doing groceries and going about their business. He weaved through the crowd like a needle through fabric, occasionally altering his path to follow behind someone who happened to be heading in the same direction. He had just fallen in behind a mare who's hair was similar to Berry Punch, but lighter and with and with several shades of pink. Her coat was however the same and for some reason reminded him of a raspberry. But that might of been the stand of raspberries just passed, he was not certain. What ever the reason was it was at this time he realized that he was almost entirely surrounded by the females of the species. At first he rationalized that maybe they were all housewives that shopped for supplies while the male counterpart worked. However that idea was shot down when he got a glimpse of a map. On a bulletin board the size of a truck he found that the town was hardly a town at all. It was hardly have the size of the town he used to live in, and mostly consisting of large orchards, or rather "Sweet Apple Acres" (if he was reading right) . Where he was now would be a village maybe a large one, but a town? No way. "Perhaps the gender ratio is skewed towards mares." He dismissed, merging back with the crowd. "I don't really care though." He continued to work his way through the crowd with relative ease. His previous hunch was spot on and much of the crowd only glanced at him before continuing with what they were doing. However Alex's smooth ride through the mass of ponies came to an end when he accidentally bumped into one. Although Alex only stumbled back a few steps the mare landed hard on her rump. She was a light purple mare with a mane that resembled a mullet, except more wild. The front hung down above her lavender eyes, while it spiked towards the middle and hung freely again at the back. The style was among the more bizarre ones he had seen, reminding him of Sonic the Hedgehog in a way, but with different coloration. It was a series of silvers and whites, but their might of been some very pale blues as well. It was hard to tell the by the way it reflected light so violently. She sported pair of what seemed like black shorts and some kind of T-shirt that exposed her left shoulder, clearly displaying a mark of a falling star. "Sis are you OK?" That was the voice of yet another mare, almost the spitting image of the one on the ground. The only thing different was her mane was more tame and straight with a pink bow tied into it. Unlike her duplicate she dressed more modestly, with the same black jeans and simple dark purple sleeveless turtle neck, which too showed a mark, a trio of flies.. no dragon flies. "Twins?" "Ya... I'm fine" She shot Alex a dirty look that faded immediately as he offered a hand. "Sorry miss," He said helping her to her hooves. "Did not see you there." The mare smirked but as she accepted his hand her eyes shot wide. "Thanks," She said, getting back on her hooves and brushing of ant dust on her backside. "You must be that new pony." "New pony?" The other mare asked, straightening her posture. Alex smirked under his bandages. "Word spreads fast in a small town... So what gave it away? The bandages?" The mare laughed nervously. "Well ya... heh...." "Sis?!" The other one cried out. "That's very rude and no laughing matter." The one with the wild mane stopped laughing and shifted uncomfortably. The other one's face change to an apologetic smile as she turned to Alex. "Sorry about my sister Mr.Alex, she can be rude sometimes but she means well." It was Alex's turn to feel uncomfortable. "Alex is fine." Please and thank you. I'm not that old. "Miss...?" The mare blushed. "Flitter, and no 'miss' please." Alex turned his attention to the other mare. "And you?" "Cloudchaser." The mare declared in a boosting tone, with a flare of her wings. "Welcome to Ponyville." Her sister shot her a disapproving glare. To Alex's surprise Cloud Chaser actually shivered without even seeing it. "That... Is awesome. In it's own scary way." "So!" Cloud Chaser shouted, shaking the feeling off. "What brings you to Ponyville?" "Oh, many reasons really." Alex shrugged. "Like what?" Flitter asked with interest. "Oh you know..." Alex paused. "Moving, wandering... Accidents." The last word carried more annoyance then the rest. If the twins noticed, they did not show it. "You planning on moving in?" Cloud chaser asked with a quirked eyebrow. "... Maybe." Alex said without a shred of confidence. "I still need to look around." The two looked at each other with a smile. "We could show you around." They said in complete unison. "... That was also pretty creepy." Alex grimaced under his bandages. "Oh, I couldn't ask you two to do that." "Why not?" Flitter frowned, disappointment gracing her features. "It would be no trouble. We were just shopping for some minor essentials." Cloud Chaser yawn and stretched an arm behind her head. "Ya, it would be totally boring. But while showing a new pony around it would be more interesting for sure." "But-" "Aw come on Alex," Cloud Chaser whined, giving him a playful punch in the shoulder. "Shopping won't take long." "..." Alex sighed. "Alright. Where to first?" ***** The storage car rattled and shacked noisily as the train steamed forward, as most steam powered trains do. Cargo both precious and personal to those on board whined in their confinements, wishing to be free and smash against each other. One particularly large crate wanted this more then any other. 'Luggage...'. A set of mechanical grinding groaned. 'I am no mere luggage. Such arrogance. Rade had been miserable since leaving Canterlot, being forced to ride the luggage car will do that to most. Never in his life had he been treated like such a... Thing. 'I am much more than could ever comprehend.' He thought with the sound of several gears grinding relentlessly against each other. He had said something similar at least seven times since the train left the station half an hour ago. He had been rannting the entire trip, disturbing the many animals that were also placed in the car. A series of hissing and barking, all directed at a large crate, drowned out the noise of the train. 'Silence you foulish creatures!' A large gout of steam billowed out of the creases in the crate. Instead of barking and hissing furiously, the car became a sea of whimpers. Although far from the silence Rade desired the inferior creatures fear brought him a small shred of happiness. Which was just enough to make him stop complaining. Meanwhile in the front passenger car "Cabin 7A" The atmosphere was tense. One mare being a combination of grumpy and furious kept it that way. Slouching in her seat she rested her chin on one hand glaring out the window. She tried to set the country side a blaze with her stare as it flew by, to no avail. Her mane bounced slightly as the train rattled, occasionally revealing her intense eyes to those sitting opposite of her. A couple by the looks of it. An earth pony mare of neutral coloration, squirmed uncomfortably. Covering her light tan coat was a simple, yet elegant, white one piece dress. Complementing, the fitting choice of attire, was an equally fitting hat atop her head. The sun hat was more of a cream color, decorated with a yellow ribbon, and far to large by Night Fury's standards. However out of the two she was the most interesting. Her stallion friend was not much to speak about. the pegasus was of dark blue coat and yellow mane with vary bland choice of clothing. A pair of forest camo trunks and black T-Shirt. He was a bit lanky and thin. One might think he had a minor eating disorder. Night furry did not think too hard on it though. She really did not care either way. The train's whistle blew, signaling their arrival. The speeding landscape slowed to a crawl as the wooden station came into view. Not waiting for it to come to a complete halt, Night furry marched her way to the exit. Mere seconds upon arriving the doors opened and she grouchily stepped out. Ponies say first impressions are everything. If that is true then the place was doing poorly to change her sour mood. It was everything and more then she expected. Small, secluded, bland and worst of all boring. No interesting sights, stallions, to please the eye. The buildings look comfortable an homey, but that is what made them all the more boring. Going by the looks of the towns folk not much would go on here. Everypony was set in their own routine for life, something Night Furry hated more then anything. Night Fury only sighed out of disappointment. "This is going to be a shitty vacation." With a grumble she set off for the rear train car. She already saw others gathering their suitcases, bags and any other sort of container they brought. Night Fury's was only reminded how furious she was when a large crate the size of a chariot was hauled off the train. A team of ten solar guard managed to lower the massive crate down to the platform with the aid of a specialized trolley. "Attention!" One cried bringing everyone to a rigid stance of saluting guardsmen.. "At ease." She commanded. "I'm off duty." "Of course mam." The stallions relaxed. "Where would you like us to bring this..." "Luggage." All the stallions eyes shot wide for just a second. "Bring it to Miss. Twilight's residence. That is where I will be staying." "Understood." The stallion joined the others, and got right to work. Night Furry did not join them but instead wandered off on her own. She doubted she would find anything to interest her but she was damn well going to try. She refused to believe that their was a vacation in existence that was more stressful then her career as Captain of the Lunar Guard. However with every passing second she was growing more and more uncertain. Every shop seemed odd, like it was far to specialized. For example the shop name "Quills and Sofas". She took on skeptical look through a window and saw nothing but sofas on the floor and quills covering the walls. She shook her head and walked away. "Come on Mister!" Night Fury heard a small voice in the distance. "Ya hurry up!" Called out a small orange Filly. Running into the distance. " Night Furry only caught a glimpse of a a group of foals disappear behind some buildings. She also caught sight of the one curious stallion they dragged along. She only caught the sight of some long fabric trailing behind him as he disappeared behind the corner. Night Fury fondly remember her foal hood and hoped the young ones were enjoying there's as much as she did. After these great times they will be introduced to the boredom of adulthood. She would have lost almost all hope for the small town if it were not for a few fetching stallions. One red on in particular. He was the spitting image one would think of a farm pony. Simple looking in his Warn work jeans and button up plaid shirt. His ginger mane hanged in front of his face as he chewed a piece of straw. The only thing that surprised Night Furry was his sheer size. She expect those that work the fields to be fit but he was absolutely massive. "I bet he puts out." The mare smirked, rounding a corner. ***** "Argh!" Alex shouted, clutching his face. "My fu-Bucking no- snout! Shit I mean... no that was right..." Alex backed away from the wooden door that, oh so suddenly, shot out and smashed his beautiful face. "Alex you okay?" Cloud Chaser called. She was quickly at his side along with her sister. Cloudchaser scowled at the shop door, but no pony was there. Bewildered that the only one inside was a pegasus who could not have possibly opened the door from across the room. "I`m fine." Alex groaned."Universe, why do you hate me so?" 'Because you're a whiny bitch.' Alex gave his head a good shake and reassured the twins he was fine. They offered to check if it was fine, but he shot that down faster then anything in his entire life. The tour continued but for some reason Alex was convinced the Universe was out for his head this time around. *CRACK* "FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUU-!" Alex Bit his lip to contain his outburst. Both Flitter and Cloudchaser looked up to see a pair of cream hands covering an equally cream colored snout. "I'm Sorry!" She called down from the window still. Alex took a knee and cradled his head. He sunk his teeth deeper into his lower lip, nearly drawing blood. "A fucking flower pot?! Seriously?!" This pattern continued for the next ten minutes. Alex's body quickly bruised from colliding with doors, flower pots, barrels and crates even other ponies. The twins were continuously suggesting that he go see a doctor but he would always wave them away. "Honestly I'm fine." He assured between gritted teeth. "Sooo... This happen a lot then?" Cloudchaser asked Falling in step behind Alex. "Doors just open up and slam against your face?" "No," Alex said through grinding molars. "this is new." Thankfully no other projectiles rained from the heavens and so long as he stayed several meters away from doors, they would be no problem either. The twins showed him several uninteresting sights around town like the many outlandishly named stores that absolutely littered the town. It was strange to have so many stores and vendors but after the first dozen or so Alex had a feeling he knew why. For what ever reason, the shops only carried up to three things! From apples to cherries, and clothing to armor, the stores stayed true to their names. The Bronze Anvil, Sweet Apple Acres's Apples and so forth. One that Alex found particularly amusing was "The Quill and Sofa". Ten points if you can guess what they sold. If you guessed Quills and sofas congratulations. However after that store things were significantly more mondaine. Alex quickly realized that, besides the new races, this town was about as interesting as watching paint dry. "Hey new pony!" A heavily accented voice called. Alex and company came to a halt and looked in the direction the voice came from. There, across the street, was a familiar orange Seton wearing pony. She waved them over with a big smile from behind her stand. Both Flitter and Cloudchaser shared a smile and walked over. Alex hissed and hesitantly trudged over as well. "Ah' Flitter and Cloud how have ya' been?" The vendor politely inquired. While the three conversed the typical pleasantries, Alex almost checked his ears to make sure they were clean after hearing such a strong southerner accent. Yet another eire similarity to add to the list. "An' a hello ta' you to..." "Alex." He offered half hearted. "Right' sorry," The mare apologized. "Such a hard name ta' remember." "... Have we met?" The pony gave him a quire look but gave a good laugh. "Ah' ain't't surprised ya' don't remember. We met last night when you wer' going ta' Vinyl's. Name's Applejack but ponies round' here call me AJ" 'Ah that's right.' Alex recalled finding some minute amusement in the pony's name. 'She was one of the ones I met on the way.' "So how d'ya like our lil' town?" She ask never dropping her smile. Alex shrugged. "Small, but nice. Doesn't seem like a place much would happen but that's OK." Applejack chuckled along with the twins. There must have been a joke there but it flew right over Alex. He hoped he would not be staying long enough to understand it. Author's Note Well here is what was meant to be the rest of the chapter. I am sorry for the long wait but... Ah who am I kidding I was playing video games. On a more important note, I NEED A PRE-READER/ EDITOR. Thanks to AdmiralPopeye for reminding me. You are awesome. And as always comment, like, favorite ,follow do whatever. Go nuts.
Chapter 12: Let's go to The Library.Chapter 12: Let's go to The Library. Chapter 12 *Knock knock knock* A guard in standard solar armor beat on the wooden door with a fist. His golden surface beamed in the loving sun he so faithfully served. Like a holy beacon it attracted the eyes of the town. They gazed on in awe as they stood outside of a large tree, conducting their royal duties with whoever was inside. After the third knock he took a step back and waited a moment. His patience was soon rewarded with the sound of steps rushing down some stairs. The large door swung open to reveal, not the purple unicorn he expected, but a small creature with purple scales instead. The scaled creature wore a simple white t shirt with brown cargo shorts. Being only a little over half of his size, he strained his neck to look up at the guard with quizzical look. "Ya?" The youth asked informally. "Is this the residence of Ms. Sparkle?" The stallion ask staying perfectly still. "It is..." The lizard nodded. "Twi send a letter to Canterlot yesterday. Are you here about that?" "No sir," The stallion shook his head, glad he would soon be rid of some rather heavy luggage. "I am only here to deliver Miss. Fury's... Luggage." "Fury?" Spike asked skeptically. "Yes," The stallion stepped aside to show spike the large crate and bags. "she will be staying here while on vacation I am told." Spike's eyes bulged as he saw the crate. Standing higher than the stallion by far and three stallions wide. Not only would this thing not fit in the door, it would barely fit in the foyer let alone the spare room. "Uh..." Spike finally spoke. "How are we going to get that in?" "..." The stallion froze, staring at the massive crate with Spike. "I have no idea..." "Can I ask you two something?" "Hmm?" Cloudchaser mumbled with a mouth full of apple. She swallowed and let out a loud gasp. "Ask away." "Who lives in the tree?" Alex pointed ahead of them. "The library." Flitter added. "It's the town's public Library, and Twilight lives there." Alex paused a moment to look at the tree. A small group of golden armored ponies observed one very large crate. Just by looking Alex could tell there was no way it was going through the door. It was a logical, and easy, choice to stay out of that situation. No situation where he interacts with the law is a good one. "Wow Twi's got one big package there." Cloudchaser oh so helpfully pointed out. "Ya..." Flitter confirmed with a small twinkle in her eye. "I wonder what could be inside." "Knowing Twi probably some more sciencey or magic stuff. You know, like equipment or scrolls." "Scrolls?" Alex scoffed in disbelief."In a monster like that?" "... A lot of scrolls." Cloudchaser stifled a laugh Alex indulged in chuckled as well. "Now wouldn't that be something. Let's keep going" Alex moved forward again, with the hope of finding Walburn soon. As nice as the natives have been he had no intentions on remaining in a world as alien as this. Besides if he did not hurry home he would miss the next episode of RWBY, and that just would not do. "Wait we're not going to help?" Alex turned around to see the two had not moved an inch. They both stared at him like there was something wrong with him. "Why?" Alex was serious in his words. Why should he help. He did not owe any obligations to these... ponies. They were all strangers with unknown powers, technologies, laws and government. Far to many unknowns to work with. The best option would be to keep himself as uninvolved as possible, and to do that... "Why?" Flitter returned, interrupting his thought. Disappointed clearly showing on her face. "Because it's the right thing to do." Alex sighed. "And I know that, But look at it. It clearly will not fit through the door and it's most likely heavy. How much of difference would it make an impossible task possible if we helped." Please buy that! Flitter frown deepened and she averted her eyes. "I suppose you're right... It does look heavy." There was a bright flash on Alex's peripheral vision, blinding him in one eye. Some light cursing and rubbing later, he found that the massive crate was no longer outside. Around where it once stood were the same guards he had seen earlier, only now they crumbled on the ground, panting for breath. "... See, they got it." Alex said. "I guess..." Cloudchaser agreed, starring awhile. "Any other places you might be interested in?" "I think I'm alright on my own, thank you." "You sure?" Flitter asked. "We could show you around some more." *Tsk* Alex bit his lip. Persistence. "No I think you two have helped me plenty. I don't want to take all your time just so I can familiarize myself with the town." Flitter's snout scrunched. "It's no trouble really..." Alex frowned behind his bandages. "No it is not, I have taken far to much of both your time." "No I insist." Her cheeks puffed out of mounting irritation. Before Alex got off his retort Cloudchaser stepped in pushing them away from one another. "Geez you two save some for the honeymoon." Alex stepped back in surprise, as did Flitter. Flitter face swelled red as a tomato while Alex's raised a brow at Cloudchaser. They must tease each other a lot. Cloudchaser cackled manically as she took to the air with Flitter in tow. She dived and banked to avoid her sister's furry never stopping her laughing fit. It was clear to see Cloudchaser out matched her sister in the air. Her acrobatics and maneuvers were vastly superior and well executed, if not a tad dangerous. It was not until they reached a street corner that she tossed a wink is his direction. "You're welcome." He read her lips. He caught a glimpse of a thump against her ear and pinkie outstretched to her mouth."Call me? What the hell?" Alex stood on the spot, stumped. He understood the first bit and Cloudchaser's sly nature thus for it but how the hell was he supposed to call her. He mumbled to himself and raised a hand to his bandaged face with a sigh. "How the actually hell does she think I can, if i wanted to, call her. I don't have her number! My phone won't even be able work here any-" Alex felt his pocket vibrate. Confused and astonished he slowly pulled out his phone. His Galaxy S3. Jet black and in perfect condition since the day he got it. Having rarely received any calls it was unscratched and vibrated ecstatically. The screen read "incoming call" and below in bold black letters "Vinyl Scratch". "..." Alex merely stared at the screen. "Bullshit." But the phone refused to wait any longer and answered itself for him. "What the fu- Oh hey Vinyl!" Alex greeted, forcing a happy tone into his words. This is such bull. You better hurry up Walburn... Not sure how much more of this craziness I can take. ***** Three fillies hurriedly and excitedly skipped along the forest trail. The dirt trail was surrounded by the dense forest on both sides. The thick canopy blocked out almost all light despite it being three in the afternoon. The vast array of noises always brought chills to their bones when they went crusading or to visit their friend Zecora, but today they were not along. Trailing, not far behind, was a stallion. Draped in old warn cloaked he followed them. This cloak was adorned with three shiny copper colored plates on his shoulders and cowl. On his back a crude spear like weapon was slung, resting on the side of his backpack. The small length of chain attached to the base of the blade jingled slightly as he walked. "Was the chain really necessary?" An educated voice asked inside the not-so Stallion's head. Walburn pouted inside the darkness of his hood. "I kinda thought it would be cool." He replied to the voice in his head. "And I was right so they stay." "Only in your mind, I thought you wanted to make a good impression?" "I do." Walburn chuckled. "Can't you see it worked? These three flocked to me instantly." "I am not sure that it is a good thing for you to be around children..." "Why?" Walburn laughed raising the orange on above his head while her little wings buzzed, pretending to fly... like a fly. "They love me." "That is what I am afraid of." The voice growled. "You have shown to be a good... Human but as long as you delve in the dark arts you as subject to corruption, like all those that walk your path." Walburn remained silent for awhile. The pure venom in Sentinel's voice was enough to make him feel uncomfortable. He could not remember a time , besides Alex, when he had been spoken to so harshly. "You won't have to worry about that." Walburn said calmly, rubbing the dragons head. "That won't happen to me." Sentinel grunted. Partially to the unwanted rubbing and to his words. "And why's that?" Walburn smiled a solemn smile. "Because I have you with me." The orange filly ran circles around him yelling happily. Effectively dragged out of his own mind he focused on her. "You are so cool Mister!" She shouted, stopping in front of him. "Can you lift me up again?" Walburn laughed and without warning heaving her high above him. They laughed together as he ran forward with the other two. "Aww that's no fair!" The white on whined. "You already went!" "That's because unicorns can't fly." She merely pointed out. The filly pouted for a moment but shrieked out of surprise when she found herself high above the ground. Walburn had switched Scootaloo to his left hand and Sweetie Belle to his right. They stayed perfectly balanced as he took a knee. Without having to wait a second Apple Bloom leaped on top of his shoulders. "CUTIEMAKR CRUSADERS BATTLE FORMATION!" They shouted together, earning a cheer from Walburn as took off with a powerful sprint. Large strides carried them along the path with great speed. Accelerating faster and faster the scenery burled into a mix of dark brown and green. It raced by them The thunderous sound of air rushing past them fed the Crusaders adrenalin, prompting Walburn to go even faster. With a disturbingly wicked laugh he obliged. His next step swelled with magic as he launched himself like a cannonball. Air slammed against his body, demanding his immediate halt. Needless to say his next step was even more powerful and the next more still. Walburn feet were only skimming the ground as they flew forward like and unrelenting gale. "For the love of the sun and moon! STOP!" The blade demanded. "This is no place for games!" "AND... HALT!" Apple Bloom commanded, still laughing uncontrollably. Walburn planted both feet into the ground. Dirt made way under the force of the living projectile as he slowed. A twin trail of disturbed earth followed in his wake. Finally grinding to a stop the three fillies leaped off, cheering in front of some sort of tree with a door. "..." "That was so awesome!" Scootaloo squeaked. Walburn laughed and patted her on the head. He ruffled her purple mane as lightly as possible. Scootaloo joined in with her own laugh as she tried to force his hand off. "Ha ha ha, we're here!' She cheerfully announced. The group stood in front of the door with Walburn in back and Apple Bloom in front. She raised one fist to the door and knocked three times. Each knock was firm and produced a strong, nut not loud, thud. "Zecora!" The Filly called. "It's Apple Bloom!" Some shuffling later the wood door opened with a creek. A mare with black and white stripes appeared. She wore a simple brown dress that had most likely seen better days. Her neck was covered in several gold rings and her ears had one large gold earing as well. She gave Apple Bloom a warm smile. "Dear Apple Bloom," She greeted. "what brings you so soon? You were here not so long ago, and today you bring your friends in tow." "Ah' wanted you ta' meet mah' new friend." Apple Bloom said enthusiastically. She raised a brow but smiled again. "Come Apple Bloom," She ushered them inside. "outside danger looms." Zecora moved aside for the three and Walburn. Once that were all inside she closed her rickety door. It made a small creak as it closed and locked. Walburn gazed in awe. As as being the most well lit room he had seen for over a decade, it was also the most interesting. Lining the walls were masks of all shapes and sizes. Long and thin too short and wide, all depicting different, and perhaps strange, expressions. Walburn would not say they were creepy, no far from it. In fact he believed them to be no less ominous than himself, just misunderstood. Like his father once said, "Never take things solely on face value. You will miss the true meaning." "To many such things are strange, that I am aware." The female rhymer spoke. "But may I ask why you stare?" Walburn giggled at her rhyming speech. "This shelter is so much different from mine, and so much more interesting. Do you partake in alchemy?" Zecora nodded. "Potions and lotions, all my creations." "Wonderful," He said happily. "I myself am immersed in the field, but where are my manners? I have yet to introduce myself." "Sentinel if you would please." "It is already done." Sentinel assured. Walburn outstretched a hand covered in brown fur. Zecora did the same and Walburn put his other around it as well after pulling down his hood, revealing a unicorn of brown fur and dark brown mane. "It is a pleasure to meet you!" He said, shaking her hand vigorously. Surprised by the amount of force put into the handshake, Zecora fumbled with her words, failing to continue with her rhyming speech. Once Walburn had released her from his vice like grip. "Zecora is my name. Not much for fame but it suits me just the same." She said, completely regaining her calm mind. "Zecora here is awesome with potions!" Apple Bloom cheered. "An' today wer' gonna help!" Zeroca’s eye twitched for split second before giving them all an uneasy smile. "Walburn," She spoke quietly. " Life I much yearn but here we will have to earn." "How bad can it be?" Walburn laughed but stopped when he saw the serious look in her eyes. "That bad huh?" A short while later ingredients of all kinds had been gathered. Root's leaves and potted powder decorated several tables. Walburn ran his eyes over the ingredients with scrutinizing eye. "So much I don't know..." He mumbled. "Such is to be expected." The blade sighed. You being from a different realm and all. I strongly suggest you follow Zecora's instruction today. "Alright where do we start?" Walburn asked smiling happily. Zecora returned his smile and gave out simple instructions to her small team. They all got right to work following her words to the letter. ***** "The Library?" Alex asked skeptically. "Why would I want to go there?" A series of chewing was heard in the box beside his ear. "Ah D-unno buda." "Swallow please," Alex sighed. "I can't understand a word you're saying." Vinyl swallowed hard and let out a gasp of relief as air filled her lungs again. "Dude you sound just like Octavia." She whined. "Always on my case about something." "Gee I wonder why?" Alex teased, earning another moan across the phone." But seriously why the library. I ain't one for reading." "Ya, I hear ya, but I think you should really head over their in an hour or so." Ya that's not suspicious at all. "Tell you what, if you go with me then I'll go." "It's a date then. Meet you outside town hall in an hour." "W-Wait I didn't-" The phone cut out as Vinyl hung up. "... Mean it... Son of a Bitch." Alex flopped onto the nearest bench and threw his head back. He stared up at the sky, through olive branches and crisp green leaves. they waved at him in a gentle breeze. Speckles of light danced across his bandages as the leaves shifted above him. The bustle of the town died down after lunch and most of the vendors had packed up. With the bulk of the noise gone he retreated into his mind to be alone with his thoughts. He contemplated what has happened to him thus far. Driving into another world, Seeing zombies, meeting walburn, landing in yet another world. All of it just over twenty four hours, just seemed so unreal. Alex had only seen this time of stuff happen in some anime (usually bad ones) and poor fiction. Perhaps he to was a part of someone's creation with all his actions and reactions decided for him. "Ya right..." He let out a long yawn. "Geez so much has happened." Alex could feel his eyelids growing heavy. His vision slowly narrowed till he could no longer see the sky. "I guess... I'll just rest my eyes... for a bit." Alex mumbled and went limp. He drifted into the comfort of sleep, accepting it's gift of unconsciousness. All was calm, comforting and... "Guess who?!" Alex's serene state was shattered (along with his ear drums). The voice was so loud and close he nearly jumped out of the bench. He was pulled back down by the furry hands clasped over his eyes. "ah ah, no cheating." The sly voice cooed. Alex saw streaks of light through the cracks between her fingers. The fur was a violet color and he only knew two ponies by name that could match. "Cloudchaser?" He guessed with mild confidence. With that the hands moved away. "Aww you guessed right!" She complained. "How did you know?" Alex turned around to face her with a hidden smile. "There are only two ponies that I know to try that stuff on me." "What a let down." She sighed. "So what are you up to by your lonesome." Alex rubbed his eyes with the palms of his hands. "I WAS taking a nap, but now I am talking to you." He said, unable to hide all of his irritation. "Oh... hehe." The mare rubbed her neck. "Don't "hehe" me, what do you want?" Alex snapped. Cloudchaser eyed him cautiously. "I'm sorry?" Alex sighed. "You didn't do anything. I'm just tired, sorry." "Oh, well since you apologized no problem." She moved around the bench, taking it upon herself to sit next to him. Alex shifted away as far as the bench would allow. However she scooted closer to him, almost making him want to leave the bench altogether. Against his better judgement he stayed, if only to be slightly polite. "So, you came to find me?"Alex asked. "We only parted ways half an hour ago." "Ya, but something tedious came up so I snuck away." Alex let out a genuine laugh. "I hardly know you and does not surprise me. That can't be a good sign." The mare frowned. "And what's that supposed to mean?" Alex waved a hand dismissively. "Oh nothing, just remembering some things." Her frown deepened. "Aw come on Alex. You can tell lil-old me." "I don't think you'll like it." He said, trying to bury the conversation. "Besides I need to get going." Alex pushed himself off the bench, walking away from the her. Or so he thought. Cloudchaser quickly caught up to him, taking a place directly on his left. Alex only caste her a glance, to find her casting one as well. Deep brown locked with vibrant violet in a dance to consume one another. Her wild mane bobbed as she walked with him. Finding that three seconds of eye contact was enough, Alex averted his gaze. Cloudchaser coughed. "So where are we going?" "We?" Alex said, letting some venom seep into his words. " I Am going to the Town center. I have no idea what you're doing." "Well I guess I'm following you." She shrugged. If she picked up on his venom she did not show it. "Why do you need go go there anyway." Alex stared ahead, hoping that something would happen. Anything would have been fine, so long as it ended any further contact with the mare following him. Alas he was not so lucky. She continued to walk with him like a stray cat would follow a potential mean. Alex let out a long sigh when an idea struck him. The idea was simple and he acted on it without hesitation. "I am making sure I have everything I need for the journey ahead." He said still walking on. "Wait," Cloudchaser said quickly. "you're leaving?" Alex nodded. "I am." He said with the best serious tone he could muster. "I just need to gather some minor supplies and then I will be off." As if to prove his point he turned sharply to the first store he saw. He grimaced slightly when he saw this store he picked. The fucking Quills and Sofas... of course. Unable to change his course He headed straight for the door. Cloudchaser followed with noticeably more panicked movements. The pace was quicker and her eyes darted around sporadically. She easily caught up to him and nearly stopped in front of him. "When?" She asked, with a nervous voice cracking under some invisible strain. Alex hummed, pretending to think. "Two, no... One hour." Cloudchaser’s eyes nearly popped out of her skull as he entered the building nonchalantly. The opening caused a small bell to ring. the sound echoed through the store emptiness of the room. Like a dinner bell for lions the predator formed an erry from behind his counter Just like he last saw it, the floor littered with various tasteless seating arrangements. Alex cursed his luck and reluctantly walked towards the clerk. "Welcome sir," He chimed, never dropping his creepy smile. "How may I help you?" This guy is super shady. "I need some quills." The stallion frowned, he opened his maw to speak but Alex stopped him. "No need for a sofa." The stallion huffed, mumbling "No pony ever wants the sofas." Bell rung behind Alex "What do you mean in an hour?" Shouted a rather displeased mare. The store clerk quickly took note of her presence. "No." She told him off with ease that only could have come with practice. Alex could hear her hooves stepping across the wooden floor as she stomped over to him. Each step produced a fine *clack* he himself could not produce on his own. He found that he actually enjoyed the sound, it was like they could tap dance all the time, which he had to admit was "badass". "I had no intentions of staying." He said plainly as he turned to face her. "Do you know if these quills come with ink." "Ya, if you buy two you ge- Hey don't change the subject!" Clooudchaser shouted, visibly fuming from the ears. "Excuse me sir I would like to buy two quills."Alex reached into his pant pocket and with drew a hand full of the golden coins. "Ah don't worry about the money." the stallion assured. "Miss Sparkle nearly bought me out today. Only left two, you can just have them." She reach under the counter and withdrew two quills and a small inkwell. "To my knowledge she is one of the few who uses such things." "Thank you sir." Alex bowed and made way for the door, making sure to not even glance at Cloudchaser. The door made a pleasant ring as he exited followed by a slightly less pleasant one. "But you can't leave!" Alex snorted. "I am in no way bound to this town. I'm going." With a flap of her wings, Cloudchaser easily passed him. A gout of wind rushed past him as she landing front of him, obstructing his path. Alex stepped right to pass but she strafed left to meet him. He then tried to go around the opposite way only to receive the same results. "Umm." Alex hummed. "Can you please move?" The mare shook her head. "No. I can't let you leave." "There is nothing you can do to stop me." Alex replied icily. Cloudchaser's eyes widened slightly as her expression became more panicked. She was nervously fidgeting in place. Her eyes darted away, avoiding his eyes as much as possible, seeking a retort else where. "Alright but before you go you need to go to the library." She weakly said. Cloudchaser bit her lip, but refused to move from his path. A small droplet of sweat worked it's way down her forehead as he stared at her. Under crushing silence Alex 's frown slowly shifted into a smirk, then a smile accompanied by devious chuckling. Cloudchasers ears flattened behind her head, nearly disappearing into her mane. She quickly became uncomfortable and considered just leaving him to do as he pleased. You said the Library..." He chuckled happily. "Ya... I did." She said cautiously. "What is wrong with that?" "Oh nothing," Alex lied. "It's just that Vinyl-" "Hey!" A familiar voice called. Alex's frowned behind his bandages. With Cloudchase he turned to meet the new voice. His jaw unhinged when he saw not what he was expecting. It was Vinyl Scratch, which was who he was expecting, just not like that. Vinyl was wearing a one piece dress. It was plain white, blending seamlessly with her fur. It was like she was not wearing anything at all, which was a cause for alarm in Alex's mind. Two thin straps ran over her small shoulders, supporting the rather exposing dress. Alex could see a black mark on one of her shoulders, a musical note if his eyes were anything to go by. The dress aside Alex was shocked to see her like this. Since he met her last night he never took her for one to boost her appearance. The area around her eyes was darker and slightly shiny. Her lips were a lush red and just as shiny. Her eyelashes were full and much darker than before. But was was most surprising was her mane. It was not as wild as last night and not as messy as it was that morning. It was more... Tame, if only slightly Louse and strait it flowed behind her in , what Alex found amusing, a ponytail. A louse bang bobbed as she trotted over to the wordless mare and human. Cloudchaser maw was hanging even lower than Alex's "V-Vinyl?" She sputtered, trying hard to process what stood before her. She made over to them quickly wearing a face not that of anger but of mixed disappointment and mischief. She gave Cloudchaser a look and then Alex the same look. "You are the only stallion I know with balls big enough to try and get it with another mare, when you already have a date planned." She said, half joking and half serious. "D-Date!" Cloudchaser Fumbled with her words. Not so much embarrassed but thoroughly surprised. "But you never date anypony!" "Maybe I am feeling a bit adventurous." She said, crossing her arms. "Is it really that surprising." "Of course it is!" Cloudchaser through her hands up in frustration. "Listen that's not important right now, Alex is leaving town today!" Alex knew Vinyl for less than twenty four hours and she always seemed to have a handle on the emotions. It was surprising to see her nearly willing to pounce on him over what Cloudchaser had informed her of. "Why didn't you tell me?" She said, her snout inches from his face. "That's something you want to mention to somepony you're dating." "Space Please," Alex took a few rushed steps backwards. "and I never agreed to that." "I didn't hear you say no either." Vinyl cooed closing the distance. "That's because you hung up!" He backed away further but was caught when Vinyl grabbed his arm. "Come on." She demanded, giving him a firm tug. "You two Cloud." "Excuse me!" Alex pried his arm free. "Where the hell do you think you're taking me." "To the library now come on," She reached for his hand again but Alex stepped back. He crossed his arms, giving her a hard stare. "Ah come on Alex," She said with a pout, flipping her mood on it's head. "It'll be fun~." "Ok, that's it. What the fuck is going on?" Both mares were taken aback by his language. "First Vinyl wants me to go the the library, and when I lie about leaving so do you!" "You lied to me?!" Cloudchase shouted, matching Alex's outburst. "Yes... And until I know what is going on here," Alex glared at Vinyl. "I'm not going anywhere with any of you." Alex kept his arms firmly crossed, prepared for any kind of rebuttal, except the tackle he received. As Alex was very aware, he was not one for physical activity. He never played any sports, not even in school. He was content, for a number of reasons, to avoid them and remain on the sidelines. But since then he was only getting weaker. Now along his already weak body coupled with the pain of overexertion, from recent events, left him vulnerable to... Pretty much everything. Needless to say when the magical pony rushed him, he was less then prepared. He did not register the motion until he had a good view of the clear blue sky with no oxygen in his chest. Alex managing to curse as he desperately drew more air into his lungs. He coughed sporadically as this assailant quickly rummaged through his pockets. He cursed some more, all the while trying to push of the white unicorn to no avail. "Get *cough* *wheeze* off me!" He struggled to say. Vinyl let an evil snicker leave her. "Alright." She instantly leaped off hi, leaving him to roll around in pain. Alex cursed as he slowly rose to his feet. His body ached all over. Muscles burned in protest, to his actions and the ones to follow. With a groaned as he shot the mare a glare. "Why," He wheezed. "would you do that?" The white mare only giggled wildly. "Oh I don't know. Just for fun I guess." Alex scoffed. "Well I hope you had fun cause I'm leaving." "Where are you gonna go?" Alex was only two steps way when he heard the words. A shiver worked it's way up his spine and splintered in his brain. It was a terrible sentence that had brought him back to the Necromancer Walburn. As scary as it was to hear it again, it was worse the way she said it, much worse. It was smug, knowing and what irritated Alex most of all, challenging. "Ok I have had just about enough o-" Alex's eyes widened in what could easily be perceived as horror. His mouth opened and closed, in an attempt to form words but they refused to take shape. He tightened his hands into fists as Vinyl clearly displayed a slim black box in one hand and a similar one in the other. "Vinyl..." Alex breathed as calmly as he could. Fuck this, I am done playing with this madwoman. "GIVE ME MY DAMN PHONE!" Author's Note I remember why I never incorporated Zecorea before. Her dialog is not easy.
Chapter 13: Knife Party.Chapter 13 The crisp dark leaves rustled periodically, in the steady breeze lulling about the dusk sky. Large streaks of violet crossed the sky and bathed the clouds. The clouds where thick and large, stretching all the way to the horizon. Walburn stopped at the forest edge to gawk in awe. He could have never imagined such beauty in foggy city he lived in. "Walburn?" Walburn shook his head, bringing him back to the waking world. "Are you well?" Walburn's eyes fell from the sky to the town that sat before him. It was considerably darker then when he had arrived that morning. The foals he had led out of the forest, where happily walking towards the town. Large smiles gracing their features as they laughed with one another. "Yes," Walburn responded. "I'm fine." "Mister!" One of the fillies called. "What's the hold up?!" Walburn flashed them a smile. "I have forgotten something at Zecora's. Can you all make it home safely?" "Course' we can!" Apple Bloom enthused. "Will we see ya' tomorrow?" Wallburn's looked upon the small child before her with bemused expression. It was soon replaced with a warm smile and he bowed. "But of course. I shall see you all at the fountain at noon tomorrow." The three cheered in unison. "Really mister!?" The orange on, Scootaloo jumped at him, she looked up at him with her beautiful lavender eyes. "Do you promise?" Walburn gave her a small chuckle. He knelt down to meet her at eye level. "I promise." He held out his a gloved hand with his smallest finger extended. Scootaloo blinked a few times, focusing on the appendage in front of her face. "What is this?" She asked pointing at it. Walburn chuckled at her queer expression. "It's is how I was taught to promise. Would you like to learn?" The filly immediately presented her own pinkie. Walburn gingerly wrapped his finger around her's and she mimicked his action. "I Promise I will see you all again. I swear I tell you no lie, to the stars in the night sky." He then shook his hand up and down. The filly's eyes sparkled for just a moment. "Whoa, so cool!" "Ya,' me next!" Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle rushed, for the opportunity to partake in the new ritual. Walburn happily re-performed the deed with each of them, being sure to put the same feeling he did for Scootaloo. They beamed with joy as the right was finished. Once the fillies each had a turn, they parted ways. Smiles adorning Wallburn's face and theirs as well. Walburn stood up waving them goodbye before turn to face the forest. "Yes, we will meet again." He murmured, setting off into the dark pathway. ***** The sound of heavy electronic sounds flooded Alex's ear drums. The long, and to no degree painless, introductions were finally at an end. Alex was for once thankful that he could no longer hear the irrelevant gossip of the town folk. They were replaced with hard "Wubs" as Vinyl called them. Alex had no intention of attending this party, partly do to the fact he thought it was a trap. Which it was. Just not the kind he was thinking of. Thankfully Vinyl had returned his phone as soon as he came barreling through the front door. He had only just learned that a pink pony known as "Pinkie Pie" plans a party for all new comers to the town. Which seemed odd at first but after introductions to almost every pony in town it made perfect sense. They were all crazy. Every single one of them. From surreal names to crazy occupations and, to put it lightly, questionable "talents", They all chipped away at Alex's understanding of things. But he dared not dwell on it, he did not want think that he cared. And there was spike, who was apparently a dragon. Normally Alex would have scoffed, dismissing him as some prick with a dragon tattoo. However he was in a world of impossible beasts and magical ponies, so really anything goes by that point. Besides he even saw the little scaly biped burp up a gout of green flames. By his reasoning that was all the proof he needed, thus no need to get any closer to the thing that could burn him alive in a second. Alex was content to find a secluded section of the room. Now secluded and party don't exactly fit in the same room, but Alex was doing everything he could to get it. Through some experimentation he found that if he kept large quantities of food in his mouth, it would deter some of the other guests. Many still tried to converse with him, six mares in particular. The one who threw the party, Pinkie Pie, was unfortunately among them. The Pink menace, as he has come to call her, was everywhere he was not. Often appearing out of thin air and barraging him with questions. Most where harmless, ranging from "what's your favorite color?” to common likes and dislikes, while other were dangerous. Like asking to see his face dangerous. Despite her unrelenting assault of questions he found that the five others were not so bad. There was that Twilight though. Alex felt very unsettled around her. Like she had an idea of what he might be. All the more reason, he thought, to give her a wide berth. "So Alex what brings you ta' Ponyville?" Alex regarded the the cow pony with a well hidden grimace. "Traveling mostly." "Oh where from?" A marshmallow Unicorn asked. Alex grunted. "Oh, you know... Around." The smile Applejack held faded to a small frown. "Around, ya' say?" She asked skeptically, sharing a disappointed look with her unicorn friend. "Please dear," The white Unicorn known as Rarity pleaded. "I am dying to know what you've seen." "Ya, come on!" A cyan pegasus demanded. "You probably have some real cool adventures to share!" "Adventures, huh?" Alex gave an amused grunt. "I guess I have one that counts." The Rainbow maned pegasus squeed, dashing inches from his face. "Oh awesome! Come on tell, TELL, TELL!" Alex nervously backed away. As he distanced himself he found that the other five had their own interest in the tale. With a weary sigh he found a near by stool and planted himself in it. If he was careful on what he said there should be no problem, is what he thought. It was only six individuals in a backwater town, it can't get blown out of proportion too badly. "Hey Everypony!" Alex's head shot to the voice, his eyes shrank to the size of pin pricks at what he saw. It was the Pink Menace addressing the whole party. And he had a pretty good idea what she was about to say. "Alex is gonna tell us a story about one of his super duper adventures!" "..." Alex only glared daggers into her back, hoping they would appear and strike her down. It did not take long for the ponies to all be seated in front of him. The music that Vinyl had played came to an abrupt stop as she took a seat near the front. Alex Also spied Octavia appear from her what sanctuary she had found in the library. There were a few other familiar faces as well. The bartender from his first night. Sitting next to her was another mare with a light blue coat and a dark blue mane, with a white streak running through it. "... Toothpaste?" Alex mused. Alex scanned the crowd for any other faces he might know. He did not notice it before but there was another mare sitting in the third row beside Cloudchaser. She seemed awfully familiar. "Something to do with raspberries... Oh hey I remember him." Alex's eyes locked on a simple brown stallion. He seemed to take notice of him staring and immediately shivered. "He was that bouncer who was scared shitless of me." Despite the amusement seeing that the nameless stallion's fear again, he decided to get the show on the road. Alex cleared his throat, prompting a number of ponies to lean forward, and even on lavender unicorn touch and eager quill to parchment. "So you all want to hear about my adventure?" There was a wave a silent and possible excited nods throughout the group. "Alright then, this tale begins in while I was on the road in..." Alex paused, not for dramatic effect, but because he was making it up as he went. "Zebreca." A collective murmur. ***** Twilight applied one final point on the parchment. A black bold dot formed under the quill. With a long sigh she placed it down on a nearby table, signifying the end of her writing. She looked away from the stack of papers she had filled to find Alex surrounded by some of Ponyvilles .She regarded Alex with mixed feelings, all fighting for dominance to decide her actions to follow. Some called for subtlety while others called for a frontal confrontation. Although Twilight favored the second, she did not want to stir up a ruckus. For the time being she was content to be a cautious observer, despite exciting prospect of possibly meeting Striders student. "Dear,if I may?" Rarity asked, sounding as polite as ever. "I have a question." Alex snickered. "You don't need my permission to ask a question. I'm the guest here, go ahead." Rarity smiled. "What happened after you and this... Walburn defeated those ghastly beasts? You never said in your story." Twilight's ears twitched at the question. "I suppose I didn't. Do you want to know?" Alex asked, a queer tone in his voice. Rarity opened her mouth to respond but was interrupted by a pink and cyan blur. "Oh please, oh please, oh please!" Rainbow dash and Pinkie chanted in unison. Twilight had her eyes locked on him along with a little less than half the library. "Well he kinda... Disappeared." The small crowd stared at Alex. "Um, how?" Couldchaser asked next. "Wasn't he standing next to you?" "Well yes..." Alex confirmed. "But when I came to he was no where to be found. That creepy mist in the underground city was gone and so was he. I have been searching for him ever since." Twilight turned away from the conversion. The party had calmed down considerably after Octavia, as well as herself, requested something much more calm. As a result the wild dancing came to a stop and ponies were once more conversing with one another. There was much to discus after Alex's exciting tale. Twilight had to agree that it was indeed exciting but could not bring herself to believe such a fabricated story. There were too many things wrong with it. The way he paused before naming a place or interrupted word partway through a word. Like he was altering his story as he went, replacing some words with others. That was not to say it was all lies, there is often truth in myths, but he was hiding something. Twilight had a good idea of what. All she need to do was keep a close eye on him... "Where did he go!?" Twilight all but shouted. Quickly scanning the area finding no trace of her target. Frantically, she searched through the crowds of ponies. She was continuously apologizing to the ponies interrupted or bumped in her attempt to locate Alex. "Anyway so I said- Hey!" Twilight lightly pushed passed another pony. "I'm so sorry!" Twilight apologized, not bothering to stop and see who it was. Almost immediately she ran into another pony who shot her a confused glance. "Sorry!" This pattern continued for several minutes. For each pony she would brush up against there was at least three more in her way. As she tried to get around another group, her hooves got locked with someone else's. They both came tumbling to the floor in a jumble of limbs. "Twi!" Spoke a heavily accented drawl. She grunted with the effort to untangle herself from Twilight. "What tha' hay are ya' doin'?" Twilight groaned. "I'm sorry AJ." With eyes shut tight, Twilight clasped a furry hand on her head, covering a small bump that was already beginning to take form. Her hand shied away when it brought her a spike of pain to touch. When she opened her eyes again a orange furred hand levitated in front of her face. “Need a hand ther’ partner?” Applejack smiled. Twilight gladly accepted the hand with a smile of her own. “Thanks AJ.” Twilight gripped the farm ponies hand and let her superior muscles bring her to her hooves. Twilight nearly lost her balance again when she was standing but with the help of her friend she remained upright. They smiled at one another and even indulged in a set of giggles. “Sorry again AJ.” Twilight apologized between nervous giggles. “Ain’t no problem Twi.” Applejack said Unperturbed.“What’s got ya’ off in such a hurry?” “Twilight’s eyes snapped wide. “Oh that’s right!” She abruptly shout. “AJ have you seen him?!” Applejack raised a suspicious brow. “You’re gonna’ hav’ ta’ be more specific Twi.” Applejack jumped when she grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her. “Alex!” She shout. “Where is Alex?!” ***** "Where is Alex?!" Alex nearly choked on on his cupcake. He fought hard to force the delicious treat down the right tube. If he could he would have cursed not being able to savor the delectable sweet. In a desperate attempt to speed up the process he beat his fist against his chest. Luckily for him his current company caught on very quickly. A large red plastic cup appeared in front of him. He gladly accepted it and threw it's contents to the back of his throat. The sweet punch forced the even sweeter treat down, clearing his throat of the obstruction. "Are you ok?" The mare who handed him the cup asked. "Ya *cough* fine," Alex wheezed. "Thanks." "No problem." She casually dismissed. "Can't have the new pony choking at his welcome party." "Ya, well word is you're new yourself." "True, but I'm already at your party so I'm probably safe from what ever this is." Alex chuckled. "I wouldn't be so sure." "Oh?" The mare cocked a brow. "And why's that?" "Hey Pinkie!" Alex called, alarming the fiery manned mare. "This mare is new and wants to talk parties with you!" At first the surrounding ponies only exchanged a few glances and murmurs, perhaps about Alex's outburst, but soon the rapid patter of hooves filled the air. The crowds of ponies quickly parted as a pink blur shot towards them. "Really?!" Alex blinked several times before replying in fox excitement. "Oh absolutely! And she would love to discuss the details right now!" "Wait, no!"Alex almost placed the pink mare in front of Fury. who stared up at her with glistening teal eyes. "Alex," Fury growled, pouring no short amount of malice into her voice. ""If you do this-" Alex cut her off by clapping his hands together. "Well I'll leave you two to chat then." He turned away from them with a smirk under his bandages and a cupcake in his hand. "Oh and Pinkie," Alex turned to face the party pony. "These cupcakes are great!" Alex parted with a peace sign, and the strange sensation of daggers in his back. They were dismissed with a forceful roll of his shoulders and awkward crane of his neck. He quickly fell from Fury's sight by hiding among the other guests. It past by several guests gossiping about his story and other trivial matters. The loud music was gone but with the amount of conversations taking place it was no where near quiet. Often times ponies would raise their voices to be heard over the conversation being held several feet away. It was maddening. To hear all those voices at once, all that information flooding the room as if a dam had ruptured. The sounds roaring in his ears and echoing inside his head. Alex's head swam as he fell to the floor. He could hear several muffled surprised cries as he starred, with blurred vision, into the wood floor. The cries he heard earlier did not stop the voices that bared down on him, only changed the subject. "What happened?" "Is he alright?" "Quick somepony call for help!" All voices meshed together creating in a slur of words and butchered speech. A wave of nausea washed over him as he felt a pair of hands fall upon his shoulders. Alex lifted his head to see a blurred face of black fur. The ponies mouth moved but, he was unable to make what it was saying. Instead Alex summon to utter two words. "B-Bath-r-room... N-Now!" Much to the unknown ponies credit he, or she, wasted no time in lifting him off the ground. From the shape of the pony helping him Alex could assume it was a 'he' and gladly accepted the support he offered. Alex did not make it far before completely losing all motor control. His knees buckled and he fell against a counter they were passing. Among the clatter of objects, he heard his new friend speak to him, but it was just came as low pitched whine. Alex gave up trying to understand him and instead focused on staying conscious. Up stairs his feet fumbled and were inevitable dragged. Alex watched helplessly as the wooden flight blurred in and out of his vision, threatening to disappear altogether. Alex wished he could have cursed, but with the way things were currently going, he doubted he could manage even that. He clenched his fists bring another warm and wet feeling to them. It dug into his flesh but he dared not release them. Holding his foul language he stumbled into a small room with his walking aid, a bathroom if he had to guess. It was not long before he had his face in the toilet bowl. He staring at the still water brought about surges of pain. It would either start in his chest and roll up his neck, or just throb in his head. The persistent beating synced with his blurring vision, causing a sickening nausea to built. The burning sensation worked it's way up his stomach until it pooled in his mouth. He prepared himself, for what he expected to be, the worst vomit he had ever felt. The acidic sensation of bile filled stung his taste buds. A torrent of hot acid spilled forth with each contraction of his bowls. He barely had any time to breath between them, as his stomach hurried to empty its contents. Much to his disappointment the sweet taste of chocolate, soiled by the bodily fluid, left him first. "Dammit!" He cursed before letting loose another blast of acid. "I liked those..." "You all right buddy?" A voice said from behind him. Alex's ears were still ringing, but it had cleared up enough for him to hear the voice. Although thankful for the newcomer, he was far too focused on what had just happened to answer him right away. He could still taste some of the burning substance on his teeth. It clung to them like a thick mucus that bore the faintest taste of chocolate and the other sweet treats he had been eating. He spat violently only to have the majority stick to the bandages surrounding his lips. He groaned when he realized that some of the initial vomit had also found it's way there to join the mess that was currently his face. "Been better." He replied with heavy breathing. "But also been worse." "Do you need to go to the hospital?" Alex stared into the murky brown waters. It was covered in a thick layer of slime that had already begun to delude in the water. "Nah, I'm feeling a lot better." He winched at the putrid smell of his bandages. "I could use some new bandages though." "Ok... You sure you don't need any hel-" "Yes." Alex interrupted. "I am fine." "... All right I'll ask Twilight for some bandages." Alex heard his hoof steps fate into the subtle ringing in his ears. It had only just accrued to him that he did not look up from the toilet to clearly see the face of his new friend. The only thing he was sure on was that he had dark fur. "The fuck is wrong with me." He muttered. Alex slowly pushed himself to his feet. He felt his head swim with dizziness and almost fell over. Luckily one of the four walls in the small room supported him. He gritted his slimy teeth, seething with anger, as he righted himself. Once he was steady, he wobbled over to the bathroom sink. "Yup." He said upon seeing his bandaged face in the mirror. "That's disgusting." His white mask plastered with a lovely brown splotched with warm vomit green. Upon seeing the abdominal state they were he hastily began removing the wraps. Aww man, it's so much..." Alex gagged, tossing the bandages in a nearby trash can. "Worse when you actually see it." Alex turned the handles on the sink letting out a cold stream of water. Plunging his hands under the tap, he aloud the cool liquid to pool and splash his face with it. He instantly felt it cleansing his face of the putrid filth that had accumulated from his day, most recent incident included. A second splash dug deep into his pores and dragged out the impurities that lied within. It felt wonderful. Alex repeated the process a third time to simply calm his nerves. "It's the simple things." He mused. Alex gazed at his own reflection. It stared back with tired bloodshot eyes. Dark bags hung heavy under his eyes, creased and crusted. His hair was messy and matted and a short stubble was already taking form around his chin. Lastly his skin was sickeningly pale. He looked terrible, he was exhausted. It had never accrued to him how drained he really was. He had been operating in a constant state of alarm since he met Walburn had come into his life. The one sleep he had was by no means relaxing, if anything he felt worse after it. With all things taken into account, it was a miracle he was still standing. "I am so sick of this shit." He mumbled cupping his head in his hands. He would have started crying right there if he was not so tired, and if he did not hear a set of knocks on the door. "Alex?" ***** Twilight knocked on the bathroom door, her furry knuckles cracking against the solid wood. "Alex?" She said, to the one inside. There was no response from the other side. Twilight felt a pinch of worry from the silence and knocked again. "Alex, are you ok?"Twilight heard a heavy sigh. "Yes..." A voice barely croaked. "Who am I speaking to? Your voice sounds familiar." "It's Twilight," She answered stepping a little closer to the door. "the Librarian." "I remember now... Why are you here?" Twilight's ears flayed back slightly. "Thunderlane told me that you need some new bandages." There was another labored sigh. "That's right..." A moment of silence past with the wooden barrier between them. All was quiet. A queer look grew across twilight's face as she stared at the bland wood. "Um... Alex?" "Wh-What?" A dazed voice spluttered. "Are you going to open the door?" "Oh, OH!.Right hold on." There was a click as the lock disengaged and the door opened. Instead of Alex stepping out like she expected a single bandaged hand protruded from the narrow opening. She glared at the bandaged appendages as one of her ears twitched. "Is... that it?" Her voice sounded agitated. "This is all I get?" "E-Excusse me?" A mad chuckle escaped her mouth. "I followed you all day, trying to get you to reveal yourse-" "You did what?" His hand began to retreat behind the door. "No!" Twilight grabbed his hand and gave it a good tug. "I'm not letting you slip away!" Twilight yelp when ale'x arm twisted around and grabbed her forearm. She was dragged into the same room as the door slammed closed behind her. She was far to surprised to react and even more so when she was face to face with what she had been wanting to see. Pressing her against the door was a species she had only read about in one place. It's face was flat and almost hairless and it's eyes were small. He looked tired but his anger burned in those dark brown irises. He had her pinned to the closed door with a hand on her shoulder and a cool object pressed against her throat. "The fuck do you want from me?" He spat. Twilight's eyes irises grew and a small twinkle flashed behind their brilliant violet. "I knew you would come!" "Shut up!" Alex hissed pushing the object firmly against her throat. "Just Shut up!" Twilight paused a moment. The overwhelming excitement disappeared instantly when she realized the cool metal she felt was a knife. A knife that was currently placed against her throat and threatening her life. "Know you listen to me." He all but hissed. "I'm going to ask you a series of questions that you will answer with complete honesty. If I don't like the answer or think you are lying I drag this knife across your throat. Do you understand?" "W-Wha-?" Twilight Felt the knife press harder against her throat. "Do you understand?" "Yes!" She yelp. "Good, question number one." Alex eased up a bit but kept the blade firmly in hand. "Why is everything so quiet down there? Did everyone leave?" "Y-yes," Twilight answered. "I asked e-everypony to leave after y-you were rushed up here... What happened? A-Are you sick?! Listen we can help you we have a locale hospital-!" Alex visibly flinched and applied pressure with his knife. "Shut up! I am the one asking the questions not you." "..." "Now then," Alex cleared his throat. "Question 2, You said you were following me. Did you make a door slam in my face?" Twilight felt her voice catch in her throat. She was unsure if it was safer to answer him truthfully or not. "Y-Yes..." She croaked. Her fear of the situation was palpable. She was sweating and on the verge of crying. It did not help that the being called Alex was trying to kill her with his gaze. Never before had she felt so threatened by anyone in her life. Never before had she felt her life so close to the edge of death. It was jarring. "Why?" His voice cut through her as if it were his knife. It was not as furious or full of malice as it once was. It was calm, or more rather cold. His eyes match his new tone with their calculating emptiness. "T-That's because y-y-you are h-his student." "..." Alex only stared blankly into her eyes. "I have no idea who you think I am, but Whoever it is, I am not that guy." "But you resemble the sketches at the museum!" "Quiet down! I don't care what I may or may not 'resemble'. All I want is answers, not more questions." Alex let out a heavy sigh. "Last question." All the muscles in Twilight's body tensed up. The implications of the "final question" in this context were terrifying. However with her thoughts as scrambled as they were, she was in no position to even think of escaping. She stared into his eyes again and he stared back with his nearly bloodshot brown eyes. Her heart raced as his lips began to move. Time appeared to slow down with every syllable he formed. Every drop of sweat on her felt like it was composed of lead, as they slowly slid down her coat. The sound of one particular droplet hitting the floor rang in her ears. "What happens now?" "..." Twilight did not respond. "E-Excuse me?" The flustered mare slurred. "I never wanted this to happen," He admitted, glaring at the blade. "I don't want to hurt you. I just need to know I can be safe around you all. Need to know if I can trust you. I know that sounds bad coming from me right now but," He leveled his gaze with hers. "I needed to be sure. Can I trust you?" "Of Course!" She blurted out without hesitation. "What did you think we would do to you? You are essentially an ambassador for your race!" "Ambassador huh?" Alex indulged in a morbid laugh. "What so no dissection? Horrific experiments? Oh, How about burning?" "What?!" Her face paled. "NOPONY would ever do any of those things! That's horrible!" "Really?" "YES!" "Twilight I am about to place a lot of trust in you in a sec."Alex lowered the knife and stepped back. He retreated to the back of the room and took a seat on the toilet. Twilight on the other hand slid down the door to the floor. Even though the danger had passed her knees still shook. “Alex What happens now?” Twilight asked looking at her vibrating knees. "I-I don't k-know..." And with that Alex eyes closed, and only seconds later he was asleep. ***** (A quick sketch to give you all an idea of what Walburn’s face looks like.) Author's Note Okay A few things, I don't like this chapter. I don't hate i but I don't like it. It was with great hesitation that I released this one. This chapter Alone isn't all that bothers me. When I take a step back and look at everything as a whole I feel like I'm not going anywhere fast. I think the pacing is far to slow but I am a little scared to speed it up in fears it will weaken the story. Thankfully what I have planned in future chapters has me a bit excited, so I'm not giving up just yet.
Chapter 14: The Voices and The Suit.Chapter 14 Alex stood in in a spot light surrounded by darkness. It was thick and swelled in wisps that scrapped along the edges of the light, like a fog that had been tainted with chemicals. He craned his neck fearfully, searching the darkness. His eyes were freakishly large as they continued to their futile search, for anything that might bring his situation into light. Sadly he was unwilling to move into the darkness so his choices for information gathering were extremely restricted. The most he could do was observe the sickly black fog as it slithered around the spotlight. A low hiss was continuously emitting from all round him. It was not like that of a snake, but that of pressurized gas escaping through a breached container. It's odorless mists threatening to overtake him. More and more Alex felt his paranoia rising as he thought of the "what ifs" "W-What the..." Alex. A feminine voice addressed. He wiped around to face the new voice but was only greeted with more dark mists. "Who's there?! Show yourself!" He demanded into the thick fog. "Where am I?!" Alex felt a cold sweat drop down his face and the hairs of his neck stand when another voice spoke. A Human. A deeper voice noted. Alex turned to face this voice as well but was quickly distracted by another. Alexxssss'. Soon He was assaulted by many more. Each and every one a different pitch and tone, but all terrifying. They seemingly came from every direction at once. Like he was in the center of a twister of insanity. Hu-aman? Alex~ Rare. Alex? Alex. A new Human. Alex. Alex desperately wanted to flee but the only source of light was the one he was currently standing in. Like a child that was afraid of the dark he refused to leave it's center. It gave him a false sense of security. "SHOW YOUSELF!" he shouted again with a cracked voice. The voices continued to say his name from the shadows. Knees quivering he dropped down to the floor and covered his ears in horror. Despair had already been setting in and accelerated when he could hear them in his head. "No,no,no..." He whimpered, tears welling in his eyes. "Please...stop..." Helo' Alex. Hello... Greetingsssssss' Hi~ Hi Alex. Hi... Wel-come. Alex tears blurred his vision and gather on the floor. He could already feel how sore his throat was from sobbing. His vision blued further, he was going to blackout. Farwell... SSSo long. Bye Alex. Goodbye. Later. Goodbye Alex. Bye~ Goodbye Human. ***** Alex sprung to life, launching the sheets that covered him. His breath was quick and heavy, like he had just run a marathon. He felt wet as if he had gone swimming in his sleep. He hoped he did not wet the bed, but soon realized he was sweating profusely and... He lifted a shaking hand to his face. "Crying..." The single tear he wiped away tuned into a small trickle. No matter how hard he tried it would not stop. Like a tap had been turned the salty liquid flowed freely. "It was just a dream," He shakily reassured himself. "just a horrible, horrible dream." A creak of hinges brought his attention to his right. He saw a purple head with green spines peek inside. "Umm..." The reptile averted his gaze to the floor. "Twilight wanted me to tell you breakfast is ready." "*sniff* Ya just... Let me get dressed." He tried to wipe away the tears again, before picking himself off the mattress he was sleeping on. He quickly found his clothes next to him on the floor and dressed himself. "... I don't remember undressing." At first he nothing of the words that left his mouth. He often talked to himself and thought out loud, more then once had it gotten him in trouble. However his mind further processed the sentence till finally he stopped himself. "We will have words." Alex stumbled out the door after dressing himself. A pleasant aroma wafted into his nose as he did so. The strong fresh sent of flowers, possibly lavender, emanated from his black hoodie. Upon further inspection he found out that written on the back in bold white letters was "Tail.", with a large arrow pointing directly into his crack. "..." Alex flushed with embarrassment. "And I wore this all day yesterday..." Reluctantly he kept it on and walked out the door, not bothering to put on his bandages, but stuffed a roll in his pocket regardless.. There was no point to hide it from Twilight but that did not mean he was going to expose himself to everyone's eyes. "It's always good to have a backup." Alex walked out of the room and into a large open area. Bright light filtered in through the windows gracing the living wood with warmth. Much to Alex's surprise the area was spotless. If he was not here last night he would have never guessed there had been a party. His best guess was some of the others stayed behind to clean up the mess. There would be no way for the ones living here to do it over night. "Unless..." Alex paused for a thought. "Magic?" Alex let out a long tired sigh. Rubbing his eyes in hopes to awaking from a dream. No such luck. The disgruntled man moved through the room with a hand on his forehead in a vain attempt to suppress a lingering headache. Whilst doing so he walked through a large frame to which he remembered leading to the kitchen. As soon as he passed through the opening a pungent aroma assaulted his senses. It's pleasant fragrance was familiar putting his mind at ease and casing his mouth to water. "Good morning Alex!" Chimed a pony sitting at the table. Alex jolted slightly, having been to absorbed to notice her there. He gave her a tired nod before moving to take a seat a cross from her. It was also at that time he noticed another pony in the room. "The stallion behind the bandages reveals himself." She Teased. "Can it," Alex grunted pulling back his wooden chair and taking a seat. "I don't want to hear it." The mare only chuckled in response. "Whats for breakfast?" Alex asked the pony he recalled as Twilight. "It smells good." "Really?" She said in disbelief. "Yes..." Alex answered slowly. "Why? Is there a problem?" The mare shook her head quickly with her hands raised in surrender. "Oh no not at all! Just surprised that you would eat the same things as we do. I did not know what you would like since I know nothing of your species. Spike was insistent on making pancakes however and-" "You do realize I ate cupcakes and other goodies last night right?" Alex interjected. Alex was already beginning to feel a headache coming the second the mare opened her mouth. He was already regretting being revealed immensely to the pony. It was however a pleasant surprise that he did not wake up in a white sterile room strapped to a table surrounded by scientists ready to be dissected. He even counted it a blessing to wake up at all, but he believed that could be remedied at a moments notice. It was still a terrible situation he was in now. He could only hope that before the ponies try something he could find Walburn or Rade. The two of them would no doubt fair far better in this kind of situation. The two of them together were much more versed in survival then Alex could ever hope to be. The only thing he could do was some mild desk work. Maybe the ponies need some fiances done and would hold of cutting him open. Alex only gave a mental grunt at the morbid humor. "But you were terribly sick afterwards!" She blurted back, catching Alex's attention once more. Alex rubbed his temples out of frustration. "That's because I had to much, I am sure." "I am not so sure." The crimson maned mare spoke. "You look like you were just chewed out by something from Tatarus. You look really pale too." Alex waved her off. "Alright first, neither of you have ever seen a Human before, so how the fuck do know how my skin is supposed to look? Second, I just had a rough night in terms of sleep, that's all." Twilight and Fury exchanged a set of worried glances as the pitter patter of a feet approached. A plate containing heaping pile of fluffy pancakes was set down in front of them all. Alex inhaled deeply allowing the heavenly aroma to enter his lungs. Greatly satisfied with the scent he took a fork in hand eager to devour the contents of the plate ware. His fork was mere centimeters from the target with it was caught in a magenta aura. Alex at first paid it no mind and attempted to force the utensil into the delectable item. It did not move. "What if you throw up again?" Twilight asked with a bit of force in her voice. "Then I eat something else and hope that stays down... Repeat." "That is not-!" Alex noticed the invisible force weaken and seized the moment to grab a mouthful of pancakes. instantly he felt the taste he had been craving quenched. The warm fluffy texture of the golden brown delicacy was accompanied by the sweet thick weight of the syrup that coated and drenched it's insides. Like a sponge, the pancakes had absorbed the delicious sweet substance, creating the perfect blend of sweet. Not at all like those cupcakes that could induce diabetes with a single bight. "I think he likes it." Spike said who had since then had been content to watch them. ***** Walburn exited with Everfree forest with a smile on his face and a hop in his step. His illusion of a pony beaming with happiness and wonder as he did so. Things had been going extraordinarily well for him. This world he had found himself in was far more vibrant and lively then his own, around every bend was something new and wonderful for him to discover. Over every hill there was something to experience he had never done before. Behind every door was a new person he could become friends with. The possibilities were as vast and endless as the universe. It was so overwhelming when he thought of it, but no less exciting. As he entered the town again he saw the streets flooded with color and life. It was an ocean of bright reds, blues, pinks and every other color he could imagine, and more. He wasted no time and walked among them scanning from left to right, right to left, trying to take it all in. There were so many others besides him in the open. He felt small, like a single ant among a colony of workers. His father had often spoken of other small communities in the wastes. He said it was when people assemble into larger groups they settle and work together to survive as a whole. Walburn was always overjoyed with idea that he could someday be a part of a community like what his father had described. However the more Walburn looked at the community the more he felt like his father was wrong. They did not appear to be surviving but rather... Living. Much of the space that could be used for crops or herbs was instead used for stone walkways and flower beds, A waste of space if he ever saw one. He also was unable to spoke and funnels or barrels that might be used to catch water. It was almost as if the ponies did not have to worry about any of the things they would need to survive. Walburn theorized that the ponies must live in a kinder more peaceful land for them to neglect implementing these basic means of survival. "This truly is a different world." Walburn whispered to himself, amazed. "To be able to live with no worry must be nice." 'I gather your world was harsher?' Sentinel asked telepathically. 'In the ruin of a city I called home, I was alone for most of my life, with only the dead that walked the streets to keep me company. There was many a day I was almost eaten or died of dehydration or starvation. Everyday was a battle to survive, before my father found me and after he left.' 'Your father... Found you? What does that entail exactly?' Walburn turned his head until his eye locked with those of orange mare behind a stand. He smiled and waved at her and she did the same.'My father and I are not bound by blood. He found me when I was on death's door and saved me. He took me in as his son and taught me many things as he protected me. Those four years were the best of my life.' I see... That is regrettable to hear. Do you... Enjoy this world? 'Oh Very much!' 'That is good to hear- Look out!' Walburn collided head on with another body. Walburn body being both heavier and stronger, only stumbled back a few steps. While on the other hand, the other pony fell flat on there rump. A high pitched yelp was heard as she hit the hard stone. 'Is she alright?' Sentinel asked, concerned. Walburn went to reach out his left hand but quickly switched to his right. "I'm sorry, I was not watching were I was going, are you alright?" The mare in question nodded but was tentative to grab his hand. "Ah um... ya.. thanks." The mare hid her face behind her long pink mane. Walburn left his hand outstretched for the mare as Sentinel advised it the gentle colt thing to do for a fair maiden, he did not know why though. Many seconds passed without either of the two doing anything. 'Sentinel she is not taking my hand.' 'Strange... The mares in my day always desired a noble knight like figure in their life... Perhaps your attire is having a negative effect.' 'Why would they desire a knight? as far as I can tell they have no fear for danger... What's wrong with my clothes?' '...Everything.' Walburn felt pressure on his hand, bringing his attention back. Without further ado he pulled the mare to her hooves. "Thank you..." The shy mare paused, looking at his face. "Are... you new here?" 'Bow.' Walburn did as instructed and bowed. "Yes I am. My name is Walburn." "Wall... Burn?" The mare blinked. "That's... A nice name." 'Ask her name dressing her as milady.' 'I don't know about this Sentinel. I don't understand what you are trying to get me to do and she looks uneasy. I don't think she wants to-' 'Walburn, believe in me. I know the ways on how to woo any mare. If you follow my instruction any heart would open up to you. Walburn did not respond. His father had taught him many things when he was around. Basic magic and survival being the chief subjects. He taught also taught him that friends were very important. If what Sentinel said was true then he could help him make more friends easier. Without his help it would be much more difficult as he had almost no experience in friendship.Without hesitation he follow his instruction word for word. "And may I have the pleasure of knowing your name Milady?" Walburn lowered his head. "It's... Um... Fluttershy." "That is a lovely name," Walburn chimed, taking one of her hands in his own. He then gave the back of her hand a light peck. 'Excellent. Now apologize if you were to 'bold' and make an excuse to leave.' "I beg your pardon if I was rude but I must be on my way. I need to find the library." "You could come with me..." The Fluttershy said quietly. "If that's ok with you... I mean." '...This is going far better then I imagined. You have a natural talent for this.' 'Thanks! With your help I'll make many friends in not time!' Walburn thought happily. 'Yes so long as you... Wait friends?' "Thank you Fluttershy." Walburn bowed once more for good measure. "Please lead the way." ***** "So I'm going to reintroduce myself to your friends?" Alex said while he slumped into a reading chair. "are you sure I'm not going to get cut open?" "I told you that won't happen." Twilight sighed, placing a book on a self. "You are disturbingly attached to the idea." "I guess I'm just paranoid." Alex snorted, not bothering to hide his sour mood. Twilight had decided it would be a good idea to reveal him to her closest friends, who were apparently "Elements of Harmony". Alex had no idea what "Elements of Harmony" were but Twilight made them sound important. If he were to leave a good impression on them it might improve his current position considerably. Or that's what Alex believed, he had already held one of them at knife point. The fact that she was so adamant on getting friendly with him was cause for concern, but what was most ominous was she was convinced he was someone else. Someone so famous, so important that she was forget the knife incident. Alex felt a cold sweat roll across the back of his neck. The though on what could happen to him if they realized he was not who they thought he was... frightening to say the least. 'Pretend to be something I have no knowledge of and potentially get caught, or come clean right away and risk losing the only leverage I have.' Alex sighed, weighing the two choices in his head. 'Acting to be this "student" might be my best bet to stay out of trouble, but if... When I am discovered it will only make things worse. I'd just be digging myself a deeper grave.' Feeling a migraine coming Alex started messaging his temples. 'Coming clean my prove myself to them as trustworthy, but then Twilight may act on my violence last night.' Alex continued to mull over his thoughts. Focusing all his attention inwards, the world around started to fade away. He was completely unaware of what was happening around him. No sound reached him in his deep hypnotic trance. All track of time was lost, for all he knew he was at it for hours on end. 'Alex.' "What?" Alex jumped at the sound of a soft feminine voice. He observed the room to find no one there. Twilight Spike and the other mare were no where to be seen. In fact Alex was unsure where he was. Last time he check he was in a hollow tree that served as a library and home. Instead of seeing the lively wood walls he saw plain grey panels. The warm natural light was replaced with that of its the harsh fluorescent counter part. The low hum of the electricity running through the bright rods buzzed in his hears. Alex sifted uncomfortably in his now hard wood chair, taking in his new surroundings. It was a square room with a plain beige couch a coffee table, book shelf and the chair he sat in. Everything in the small room was lit to the point of being painful. The powerful light on head must have been put on the highest possible setting, but for what purpose Alex could not know. "W-What?" Alex said aloud, blinking rapidly. He rubbed his eyes but the scene did not change and as he regarded the room a small smile crept onto his face. He began to laugh. It started slow and mirthful, with short chuckles with him holding a hand to his mouth to contain them. Then it moved on to something a little more earnest, taking in larger breaths to push it even further until it became hysterical. "That's it!" He shouted, between labored breaths. "It was a dream! How could it not have been?!" He said assuring himself. "Stranded in a world of Technicolor ponies, after being taken there by a metal giant and a necromancer," He snorted stiffing another laugh. "that's ridiculous! Hilarious even! Too even think I believed for one moment that it was true! How stupid of me, how could I ever have fallen for it!?" "Because it is true." Alex felt his laughter catch in his throat. Someone was in the room with him. Slowly Alex Brought his anxious gaze upon that "someone." Sitting directly across from him, in the couch that had been until now vacant, was a man. A human. Dressed with a sharp black suit and red tie, he sipped away at the contents of a mug. His bald head offended his eyes as the light glared off it. Giving Alex a long silent stare from behind a pair of circular spectacles. "It was all very real." He said clearly. "If anything this is the dream." "Where am I?" Alex stuttered, feeling all the more anxious. "Why did you take me here?" "I did not take you anywhere." The man took another sip from his mug. "You let yourself in, knowingly or otherwise. But to answer your question you are nowhere. This space has no name." "... T-This can't be happening..." Alex cupped his head in his hands. There was a long silence as the bald man took another drink from his mug. "Alex... Truth be told I need your help." He placed his mug down on a coaster. "And I believe I can help you in turn." Alex did not lift his head. "And what could /I' possible help you with? I have no skills or specialties that could be of any help to anyone." "Oh on the contrary, you have many." The man stated folding his hands on his knees. "The fact that you were able to enter here with no knowledge or effort proves it. You maybe the only one that can help me." Alex kept his head down but waved a hand for him to continue. "I need you to be someone your not Alex. I need you to be his 'student'." A long silence and tension droned on after those final words. A silence so silent a pin could have been heard hitting the floor in the hallway. A tension so think it could have been cut with a knife and spread on toast. It continued before Alex chuckled. "I was afraid you would say that..." Alex said in a dry raspy voice. "I was afraid you would not listen." He leaned forward. "I need you Alex, you are the only one I can trust with this. What do you say?" Alex finally lifted his head revealing a pair of tired eyes. "But why? Do you even know me?" "I trust you infinitely more then anyone else on this world Alex, and I do know you... Just not a whole lot." "... Do I know you?" "... Unlikely, my name is Kyle, Kyle Shinz." Kyle reached out a hand and Alex shook it. "I need your answer Alex." "But I don't know a thing about this 'student' or what he studied to make him so special. I don't think I could fill the part." "No you can." Kyle assured. "Being Human alone fills out about half the act itself. Then you just need to know a few names and places and everything should fit. We can worry about the major details later, for know we need to convince that Twilight and her friends that you are really him." "Can't you do it? You are human to after all." "I am not Human anymore, I can't fill the part. I only Appear Human in this space." "Ok... Assuming if I take his task and it does succeed. What do you get out of this?" Alex asked sincerely curious. "I... Want to protect someone. Someone I hold very dear." "And you would be willing to throw me under the bus to do it?" The man shook his head slowly. "You don't need to worry about that. If you die then it would all be for naught. The thing I want to protect this person from is not a physical out going threat, but a potentially physiological one. I would be supporting you from afar in a variety of ways, so that no harm befalls you." Alex thought about what Kyle said. The mysterious man had spoken much on a topic he had been pondering in the library. The timing was a bit too good to be true, but his words seemed sincere and truthful. His goal seemed selfless enough and he did not look like someone who had it out for him. With no other option before him it looked like the best possible solution. "Alright," Alex sighed. "What do I have to do?" "You don't have to change your name, seeing as how that would be odd if you did, but you do need to know the name of your teacher. His name is Strider and he taught you for about four years from when you were about seven or eight till you were twelve. He would have taught you how to survive and repair small mechanical devices." Alex eyes twitched and a thick line of white flash across his vision. It was becoming increasingly hard for him to see as it thinned and thickened like static on a TV about to loose connection. "Looks ***** are**** Time." The man spoke. "We **** ** Details***** Later" Alex tried to say something but the static made it hard to think. He was unable to hear the mans words or his, if they even did come out. The last thing he say was a distorted image of the man smiling at him with his sharp blue eyes. Alex was at that point unable hear anything but static but he could have guest what he was saying. ***** "Your... Welcome..." Alex slurred, his vision returning to reality. The plan grey panels disappeared and in there place the lush brown wood returned. The hard chair he had been sitting in softened to that of the comfortable reading chair he slumped in.
Chapter 10: First morning in Ponyville. (The accident chapter)Accidentally released this but I don't see another reason to "unreleased" it. So Enjoy! Chapter 10 With all things considered it was a relatively normal morning in Canterlot. The city was still undergoing repair, the inhabitants received a crash course on their evolution last night and of a hero from an extinct species. Yup it was a run of the mile day for everyone who lived in the mountain city. All except for one mare. A very grumpy looking pegasus stormed down the marble halls of the castle. Servants quickly hopped out of the way and bowed out of respect. They also kept their heads lowered out of sheer fear till she was no where to be seen. The angered pegasus was still in her night guard armor but her helmet was removed. It was clear to see her furious expression plastered on her midnight blue fur. It would not have been so bad if her mane wasn't crimson red and obstructing one eye but at the moment she was far to enraged to fix it. She continued her riled stroll, clearly displaying her displeasure between snorts and mumbled curses. Two more maids ducked into a bow as they felt the small tremors the pegasus brought in her wake. However the rumbling of the floor was not caused by the seething anger the mare bore. The vibrations were cause to the much larger being behind her, who was only partially to blame for her foul mood. With the constant reminder of his presence the mare roared. With one quick move she reached for the candle stand next to a maid. The startled earth pony shrieked as the Night guard captain hurled the candle stand into the floor and stormed off. But just like before there was a low hum as it was caught seconds before impact. Illuminated by an orange glow it levitated back to it's place beside the light brown mare. The giant then quickly rummaged through on of it's compartments and produced on thing tone slab. The Maid read and murmured the on pre-carved word to herself. Sorry. The mare held on tight to the candle stand, to prevent it from falling over, as the metal behemoth quickened it's pace to catch up to Night Furry. Dumbfounded the maid stared at it but smiled softly and returned to work. Minutes earlier. Night Furry smiled at Celestia, awaiting the order for her vacation. She sat patiently with her legs crossed as Celestia came to a seat cross the table from her. Celestia smiled back and the meeting started. "Thank you for meeting me so early today Captain." Celestia smiled. Night Furry shook her head. "It was no trouble at all." "Well then let's begin," With a cough she cleared her throat. "I have spoken with Luna and she has agreed to give you time off." Night Furry could hear fire works going of in her head. She was already in party mod and deciding where she should go. 'I'm thinking somewhere sunny.' She happily thought 'Nice long beaches of carol sands dotted with palm trees and warm sun. All the exotic swim suits I would buy off those juicy Captain paychecks. I would get any stallion to fall for me." With a sultry gleam in her eyes she smiled mischievously. Celestia heard everything she thought, attempting to hide the blush she cleared her throat. Night Furry snapped out of her thoughts but her expression remained the same. "No shame." Celestia thought, shaking her head. "You will be giving you time off with no decided deadline. You will receive a letter.two weeks in advance when we decide you are needed again." Night Furry practically leaped out of her chair with joy. The offer was far better then she ever anticipated. Why if things went well she could be gone two months. She could smell the salt water now, feel the hot rays of the sun and fine sand beneath her hooves. In her mind she pictured herself lounged across the sand like a super model. She would prop herself on her side as a big strong Stallion with a long flowing mane would approach her. He would lay her down on her back and brush her mane from her face, whispering sweet words in her ear. From there he would drive his... "BUT!" Celestia Roared, crimson red showing clearly in her cheeks. "But.. You must stay within the country. We cannot afford a Captain of your stature to be out of reach should something happen." "Figures..." She snorted, not surprised in the least. "But fine, I accept." "Excellent," Celestia smiled, rising from her seat. "but there is one more thing." "What's that Princess?" "You will be keeping an eye on the Golem." Night Furry shot out of her seat. "WHAT!?" "Volume Captain." Celestia pleaded, gingerly rubbing an ear. "Princess why are you sending him with me?!" The outraged mare demanded. "He," Celestia said while making quotations with her fingers. "won't listen to anyone but you it seems. We put him in the dungeon three times and every time he broke out and walked to your room waiting for you to wake up." "So that's what all the noise was about..." Night Furry muttered. "But that sill doesn't answer my question!" "He," Celestia said, once again with quotations. "seems to have taken a liking to you and may listen to you. I would suggest taking him to Ponyville and seeking out my student, Twilight Sparkle, for aid." "Wait... Your telling me to spend my vacation in that country town Ponyville and at the same time babysit Rade?" "Precisely." Celestia nodded sagely. "That's a load of bullshit!" Night Furry shouted. "Why should I have to do this for my vacation." Celestia placed a finger on her chin, smiling. "Oh, think of it as punishment." Night Furry's eye twitched. "For what?!" "How about for acting so obscenely the night before? Such actions are unacceptable of The Captain of The Night Guard." Night Furry flinched. "Or losing the duel against that Golem. Take your pick." Celestia levitated the permits in front of her face. The angered mare opened and closed her mouth unable to form a counter. With rage seething out of every fiber of her being she snatched the scroll and stormed out the room. She slammed the door behind her and Celestia could hear the furious roar from inside. The sun goddess sighed. "I hope your right about this 'Alex' Twilight." Celestia looked down remorsefully at the scroll her student sent early this morning. "We owe Strider more then you can imagine. If we can somehow pay back through his student then maybe I will stop blaming myself." Celestia heard a loud crash down the hall and face palmed. "I hope sending Rade helps you sort this out quickly." ***** Alex Descended the stair case monitoring it constantly in case it had more devious plans with its partner in crime, Gravity. He could still feel the pain running up an down his back. With a few grown and a whine he reached the first floor and headed right for the kitchen. He entered the kitchen and Octavia averted her eyes. Alex flinched a little under the awkward atmosphere but took his seat anyway. He made sure to sit on the opposite side as her to make them both more comfortable but that had the disadvantage of being next to Vinyl. "Whoa..." Vinyl looked between the two. "What the hell happened between you guys." Alex lifted my sandwich and took a large bit of it. "Nothing." He grumbled. Octavia opted to say nothing but also took a bit of her sandwich. As the two individuals ate their breakfast their taste buds became overwhelmed with flavor. Alex was particularly surprised to be enjoying his first meal in the strange land. "Wow Vinyl this is great!" The man enthused, taking another hungry bite. "It is quite good..." Octavia praised but trailed off. "What's in it? It tastes kinda..." Two sets of eyes shot open as something hit them. "HOT!" They both shouted, shooting out of their chairs. Vinyl howled in laughter seeing the two scramble about, Nearly falling out of her own chair. Racing to the sink the two fought over the tap in a battle to end their own suffering. Alex, in a display of male superiority shoved the mare slightly and quickly filled his mouth with cool liquid. The water did little to quench the inferno but it did remove any excess spice within his mouth. On the verge of tears he spat the contaminated water back into the sink. He hanged his head in the sink driveling in discomfort when Octavia shoved him out of the way. While Alex coughed his lungs out on the floor Octavia flushed her mouth of the offending spice. Meanwhile Vinyl continued laugh and nearly choking on it. She continued to roll around and wipe away tears of joy even as Octavia shot her room mate a glare. "That... was pretty funny." Alex said between pained gasps. "But... Never do that again." "Never..." Octavia agreed.
